An aunsvver to George Giffords pretended defence of read prayers and devised leitourgies with the vngodly cauils and vvicked sclanders comprised in the first part of his book entituled, A short treatise against the Donatists of England. By Iohn Greenwood Christs poore afflicted prisoner in the Fleete at London, for the trueth of the gospel.
         Greenwood, John, d. 1593.
      
       
         
           1603
        
      
       Approx. 217 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 39 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2003-11 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A02198
         STC 12340
         ESTC S103420
         99839174
         99839174
         3575
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A02198)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 3575)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1475-1640 ; 1174:07)
      
       
         
           
             An aunsvver to George Giffords pretended defence of read prayers and devised leitourgies with the vngodly cauils and vvicked sclanders comprised in the first part of his book entituled, A short treatise against the Donatists of England. By Iohn Greenwood Christs poore afflicted prisoner in the Fleete at London, for the trueth of the gospel.
             Greenwood, John, d. 1593.
             Johnson, Francis, 1562-1618.
          
           [2], 8; [2], 5-66 p.
           
             S.n.],
             [Amsterdam? :
             1590 [i.e. 1603]
          
           
             Edited by Francis Johnson.
             A reply to "A short treatise against the Donatists of England, whome we call Brownists" and "A plaine declaration that our Brownists be full Donatists, by comparing them together from point to point out of the writings of Augustine" by George Gifford.
             Place of publication conjectured by STC.
             The first preface is dated 1603.
             An expanded version of the edition printed possibly in Dordrecht, 1590.
             Reproduction of the original in the Henry E. Huntington Library and Art Gallery.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Gifford, George, d. 1620. -- Short treatise against the Donatists of England, whome we call Brownists.
           Gifford, George, d. 1620. -- Plaine declaration that our Brownists be full Donatists, by comparing them together from point to point out of the writings of Augustine.
           Prayer -- Early works to 1800.
        
      
    
     
        2003-05 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2003-07 SPi Global
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2003-09 Olivia Bottum
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2003-09 Olivia Bottum
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2003-10 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           AN
           AVNSVVER
           TO
           GEORGE
           GIFFORDS
           PRETENDED
           DEFENCE
           OF
           READ
           PRAYERS
           AND
           DEVIsed
           Leitourgies
           with
           the
           vngodly
           cauils
           and
           vvicked
           sclanders
           comprised
           in
           the
           first
           part
           of
           his
           book
           entituled
           ,
           A
           SHORT
           TREATISE
           against
           the
           Donatists
           of
           England
           .
        
         
           BY
           IOHN
           GREENWOOD
           CHRISTS
           POORE
           AFFLICTED
           prisoner
           in
           the
           Fleete
           at
           London
           ,
           for
           the
           trueth
           of
           the
           gospel
           .
        
         
           1590.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           To
           the
           Christian
           Reader
           /
           grace
           and
           peace
           from
           God
           our
           Father
           and
           Iesus
           Christ
           our
           Lord.
           
        
         
           BEcause
           Prayer
           vnto
           God
           is
           a
           most
           Christian
           exercise
           and
           fruit
           of
           faith
           /
           being
           rightly
           vsed
           :
           having
           so
           many
           commaundements
           and
           promises
           concerning
           it
           in
           the
           Scripture
           :
           by
           which
           we
           come
           most
           neare
           vnto
           God
           /
           as
           in
           any
           other
           part
           of
           his
           worship
           /
           speaking
           to
           him
           (
           as
           it
           were
           )
           mouth
           to
           mouth
           /
           when
           we
           lift
           vp
           our
           hearts
           and
           powre
           forth
           our
           requests
           vnto
           the
           Lord
           :
           it
           was
           thougt
           needfull
           /
           seing
           these
           latter
           Treatises
           of
           Mr.
           Greenwoods
           towching
           this
           Argumēt
           are
           now
           published
           agayne
           /
           ād
           his
           first
           concerning
           it
           cannot
           be
           had
           /
           here
           therefore
           to
           note
           downe
           briefly
           a
           few
           things
           both
           cōcerning
           the
           doctrine
           ād
           right
           vse
           of
           praier
           :
           ād
           in
           particular
           concerning
           read
           prayer
           /
           by
           meanes
           whereof
           it
           is
           come
           to
           passe
           that
           true
           praier
           is
           so
           much
           vnknowē
           /
           neglected
           /
           ād
           profaned
           .
           And
           this
           we
           pray
           thee
           (
           Christian
           Reader
           )
           to
           take
           in
           good
           part
           /
           and
           to
           examine
           vp
           the
           word
           of
           God
           /
           which
           is
           the
           onely
           rule
           of
           truth
           /
           and
           light
           of
           our
           feet
           in
           the
           darknes
           of
           this
           World.
           
        
         
           Prayer
           is
           the
           lifting
           vp
           off
           the
           heart
           vnto
           God
           /
           to
           call
           vpon
           his
           name
           /
           with
           faith
           /
           by
           the
           work
           and
           help
           of
           his
           Spirit
           .
           Psal.
           25.1
           .
           Rom.
           10
           1
           ;
           .14
           .
           Mat.
           21.22
           .
           Rom.
           8.26.27
           .
        
         
           Praier
           is
           eyther
           with
           words
           /
           or
           without
           words
           .
           With
           words
           /
           being
           vttered
           in
           speach
           /
           eyther
           publickly
           or
           privately
           :
           eyther
           in
           mo
           or
           fewer
           words
           :
           yet
           alway
           briefly
           :
           according
           ●o
           the
           present
           and
           severall
           occasiōs
           .
           Exod.
           32.11.12.13
           .
           Ezra
           .
           9.6.15
           /
           2.
           ●am
           .
           7.18.29
           .
           and
           15.31
           .
           Mat.
           26.39
           Ioh.
           17.
           chap.
           Act.
           1.24.25
           .
           and
           4.24.30
           .
           Heb.
           13.15
           .
        
         
           Without
           words
           /
           being
           conceyved
           onely
           in
           the
           mynd
           /
           and
           so
           presented
           before
           the
           Lord
           who
           knoweth
           the
           thoughts
           and
           secrets
           of
           the
           heart
           .
           Exod.
           14.15
           /
           ●
           .
           Sam.
           1.12.13
           .
           Esa.
           38.14
           .
        
         
           Prayer
           is
           eyther
           Request
           or
           Thankesgiving
           .
           Both
           these
           are
           eyther
           for
           our selves
           /
           or
           for
           others
           .
           Request
           for
           our selves
           /
           is
           deprecatiō
           or
           supplication
           :
           for
           others
           /
           intercession
           .
           1.
           
           Tim.
           2.1
           .
        
         
           Deprecation
           is
           for
           some
           evill
           to
           be
           kept
           or
           removed
           by
           the
           Lord
           frō
           vs.
           Mat.
           6.13
           .
           and
           8.24.25
           .
           Psal.
           70.
           
           Gen.
           32.9.12
           /
           2.
           
           Cor.
           12.8
           .
           Iā
           .
           ●
           .
           13
           .
        
         
           Supplication
           is
           for
           some
           good
           thing
           to
           be
           graunted
           or
           cōtinewed
           of
           God
           vnto
           vs.
           Mat.
           6.9.12
           .
           Gen.
           24.12
           .
           Exod.
           33.12.13
           .
           Psal.
           4.6
           .
           Luk.
           11.13
           .
           and
           17.5
           .
        
         
           Intercession
           is
           for
           others
           /
           eyther
           for
           some
           good
           to
           be
           given
           /
           or
           some
           evill
           to
           be
           taken
           from
           them
           .
           Mat.
           6.9.11.12
           .
           and
           5.44
           .
           Exod.
           32.11.12
           .
           13.
           
           Ephes.
           6.18.19.20
           .
           Rom.
           15.30.31.32
           .
           Iam.
           5.14.18
           /
           1.
           
           Ioh.
           5.16
           .
        
         
         
           Thankesgiving
           is
           the
           yeelding
           of
           praise
           and
           thāks
           vnto
           God
           for
           his
           mercy
           and
           benefits
           eyther
           given
           or
           promised
           .
           M●
           ..
           6●9
           .
           13
           .
           Gen.
           24.27
           .
           Exo.
           15.1.21
           .
           Psa.
           69.29.36
           .
           ād
           103.1.5
           :
           Ioh.
           11.41
           .
           1.
           
           Tim.
           1.17
           .
           Re.
           7
           .
           1●
        
         
           Prayer
           is
           to
           be
           made
           alwayes
           and
           onely
           in
           the
           Mediation
           of
           Christ.
           Ioh.
           14.13.14.1
           .
           Tim.
           2.5
           .
           Not
           that
           this
           need
           alway
           to
           be
           mentioned
           /
           but
           that
           we
           ought
           alway
           to
           come
           before
           God
           and
           present
           our selves
           /
           and
           our
           prayers
           vnto
           him
           with
           faith
           in
           the
           Mediation
           of
           Christ
           ●
           by
           whom
           alone
           /
           we
           and
           al
           our
           sacrifices
           are
           made
           acceptable
           vnto
           God.
           For
           in
           him
           are
           all
           the
           promises
           of
           God
           yea
           and
           Amen
           .
           2.
           
           Cor.
           1.20
           .
           Through
           him
           are
           all
           the
           graces
           ād
           mercyes
           of
           God
           conveyed
           vnto
           vs
           Ioh.
           1.16
           .
           Ephes.
           4.7
           .
           By
           his
           Mediatiō
           our
           prayers
           being
           presented
           before
           his
           Father
           /
           all
           the
           weaknes
           /
           want
           of
           faith
           love
           hope
           /
           ād
           any
           other
           corruption
           wherewith
           our
           prayers
           (
           as
           they
           proceed
           from
           vs
           )
           be
           disteyned
           /
           are
           covered
           and
           taken
           away
           .
           Because
           he
           putteth
           the
           sweet
           odour
           of
           his
           Mediation
           vnto
           our
           prayers
           /
           and
           so
           presenting
           them
           to
           his
           Father
           /
           they
           are
           accepted
           of
           him
           .
           Rev.
           8.3.4
           .
           with
           Exod.
           30.7.8
           .
           Psal.
           141.2
           Mar.
           9.22.23.24
           /
           1.
           
           Pet.
           2.5
           .
        
         
           For
           this
           cause
           therefore
           /
           must
           prayer
           /
           in
           faith
           /
           alway
           respect
           Gods
           promise
           /
           and
           Christs
           Mediation
           .
           Mar.
           11.24
           .
           Psal.
           50.15
           .
           Rom.
           8.34
           .
           Heb
           :
           7.25
           .
           and
           9.24
           .
           And
           for
           the
           same
           cause
           /
           must
           the
           person
           that
           prayeth
           first
           be
           accepted
           of
           God
           in
           Christ
           /
           before
           their
           prayers
           and
           sacrifices
           can
           be
           approved
           .
           Rev.
           1.5.6
           /
           1.
           
           Pet.
           2.5
           .
           Prov.
           15.8
           ,
           Hag.
           2.13.14.15
           .
           Gen.
           4.3.4.5
           .
           and
           6.8
           .
           and
           8.20.21
           .
           with
           Heb.
           11.4.7
           .
           Wherevpon
           we
           are
           bound
           to
           be
           carefull
           /
           first
           our selves
           to
           be
           in
           the
           true
           faith
           and
           Church
           of
           Christ
           /
           vnder
           his
           Mediation
           /
           that
           we
           may
           our selves
           be
           accepted
           of
           the
           Father
           in
           him
           :
           and
           then
           in
           faith
           to
           offer
           our
           prayers
           /
           both
           for
           matter
           and
           maner
           /
           so
           as
           we
           have
           warrant
           by
           the
           word
           of
           God
           /
           that
           he
           wil
           heare
           vs
           /
           ād
           that
           Christ
           will
           be
           our
           Mediatour
           /
           therein
           .
           For
           which
           see
           the
           Scriptures
           a
           foresaid
           :
           and
           Mat.
           6.9
           Ephes.
           2.19
           .
           and
           4.4.5.6
           .
           Act.
           2.41.47
           .
           Exo.
           30.9
           .
           Levi.
           17.3.7
           .
           Deut.
           12.5.8
           .
           Psal.
           16.4
           .
           and
           50.8.14.16
           17.23
           .
           Esa.
           1.12
           .
           etc.
           Mal.
           1.14
           /
           1.
           
           Tim.
           2.1.2.5.8
           .
           Iam.
           1.5.8
           .
           Iohn
           5.
           13.14
           .
           Rev.
           8.3.4
           .
        
         
           For
           our
           better
           direction
           and
           assurance
           herein
           /
           hath
           Christ
           givē
           that
           forme
           of
           prayer
           /
           which
           is
           commonly
           called
           the
           Lords
           prayer
           .
           Mat.
           6.
           9.13
           .
           Luk.
           14.1.2.3.4
           .
           Where
           he
           hath
           prescribed
           a
           direction
           for
           the
           framing
           of
           all
           our
           prayers
           both
           for
           matter
           and
           maner
           according
           to
           that
           rule
           .
           For
           in
           it
           we
           are
           taught
           /
           as
           towching
           the
           matter
           of
           all
           our
           prayers
           /
           that
           they
           be
           for
           things
           first
           and
           chiefly
           concerning
           Gods
           glory
           /
           and
           then
           concerning
           our
           good
           /
           so
           as
           will
           stand
           with
           the
           glory
           of
           God.
           Ioh.
           12.27.28
           .
           And
           towching
           the
           maner
           of
           prayer
           /
           that
           it
           be
           in
           faith
           hope
           and
           love
           /
           with
           reverence
           /
           briefly
           and
           humbly
           propounded
           /
           that
           he
           in
           al
           may
           be
           glorifyed
           .
           In
           faith
           (
           I
           say
           )
           both
           of
           Gods
           willingnes
           to
           heare
           ād
           help
           /
           as
           being
           our
           Father
           in
           Christ
           /
           ād
           of
           his
           ability
           therevnto
           as
           being
           in
           heaven
           able
           to
           do
           whatsoever
           he
           will.
           Esa.
           63.16
           .
           Psal.
           115.3
           .
           In
           hope
           /
           of
           his
           mercy
           and
           favour
           towards
           vs
           /
           he
           being
           our
           Father
           and
           we
           his
           children
           in
           Christ.
           Luc.
           11.9.13
           .
           In
           love
           both
           off
           God
           and
           one
           off
           
           another
           /
           in
           Christ.
           Psa.
           116.1
           .
           Mar.
           11.25.26
           .
           Act.
           4.24
           .
           With
           reverēce
           /
           as
           coming
           before
           our
           heavenly
           Father
           /
           who
           is
           full
           off
           glory
           and
           Majesty
           /
           he
           in
           heaven
           /
           we
           on
           earth
           etc.
           And
           therefore
           also
           ought
           our
           prayers
           briefly
           and
           hunbly
           to
           be
           propounded
           :
           not
           seking
           after
           long
           or
           affected
           speach
           /
           nor
           vsing
           vayne
           repetitions
           etc.
           Mat.
           6.7.8.9
           .
           Genes
           .
           18.27
           .
           Exood
           .
           34.8.9
           .
           Ecclesiast
           .
           5.1
           .
        
         
           And
           note
           here
           /
           that
           Christ
           hath
           propounded
           this
           direction
           /
           not
           by
           way
           off
           exhortation
           or
           doctrine
           /
           as
           in
           other
           cases
           he
           was
           woont
           /
           but
           in
           forme
           off
           petitions
           /
           and
           those
           very
           brieff
           :
           Least
           otherwise
           we
           should
           have
           doubted
           that
           we
           might
           not
           with
           such
           confidence
           in
           few
           words
           have
           spoken
           directly
           vnto
           God
           himselff
           :
           but
           that
           we
           must
           have
           vsed
           either
           mediatours
           for
           vs
           /
           as
           the
           Papists
           /
           or
           sighs
           onely
           without
           words
           as
           the
           Anabaptists
           /
           or
           never
           ceasing
           from
           prayer
           /
           as
           the
           Eutychians
           /
           or
           at
           least
           some
           long
           circu●stāce
           off
           words
           ād
           great
           affectatiō
           of
           speach
           or
           the
           like
           /
           as
           ignorance
           /
           superstition
           /
           and
           hypocrisy
           are
           ready
           to
           lead
           vnto
           .
        
         
           Finally
           /
           in
           this
           forme
           off
           prayer
           /
           by
           Christ
           we
           are
           taught
           /
           that
           the
           end
           and
           scope
           off
           all
           our
           prayers
           /
           ought
           to
           be
           the
           glory
           God
           in
           Christ.
           And
           that
           therefore
           we
           pray
           alway
           /
           with
           submission
           off
           our selves
           and
           our
           requests
           vnto
           his
           will
           /
           who
           being
           King
           and
           Lord
           ouer
           all
           /
           knoweth
           and
           will
           performe
           what
           he
           seeth
           best
           for
           his
           glory
           and
           our
           good
           .
           Mat.
           6.13
           .
        
         
           And
           thus
           prayer
           conceyved
           or
           vttered
           in
           five
           words
           /
           is
           better
           then
           ten
           thousand
           otherwise
           /
           as
           the
           Apostle
           speaketh
           of
           prayer
           in
           another
           case
           /
           1.
           
           Cor.
           14.19
           .
        
         
           Now
           the
           help
           which
           God
           hath
           promised
           ād
           giueth
           vnto
           vs
           in
           praier
           is
           his
           Spirit
           .
           Which
           is
           as
           the
           fyer
           /
           quickning
           and
           stirring
           vp
           our
           spirit
           to
           and
           in
           prayer
           :
           given
           of
           God
           vnto
           vs
           for
           the
           helping
           off
           our
           infirmityes
           /
           that
           we
           by
           it
           in
           faith
           should
           call
           vpon
           the
           Lord
           our
           Father
           in
           Christ
           :
           Rom.
           8.26.27
           .
           Gal.
           4.6
           .
           with
           Exod.
           30.7.8
           .
           And
           this
           fitly
           agreeth
           with
           the
           nature
           of
           God
           /
           who
           as
           he
           is
           a
           Spirit
           in
           himselff
           /
           so
           wil
           he
           off
           vs
           be
           worshipped
           in
           Spirit
           and
           truth
           .
           Ioh.
           4.24
           .
           Ephes.
           6.18
           .
        
         
           Other
           helps
           as
           off
           praying
           vpō
           a
           book
           /
           or
           of
           beads
           /
           or
           the
           like
           /
           read
           we
           not
           any
           appointed
           by
           God.
           Many
           tymes
           in
           deed
           we
           read
           in
           the
           Scripture
           off
           the
           prayers
           off
           the
           faithfull
           made
           to
           the
           Lord
           /
           but
           never
           off
           any
           one
           that
           read
           their
           prayers
           vpon
           a
           book
           or
           reckned
           them
           vpon
           beads
           etc.
           And
           no
           marvell
           /
           seing
           the
           Lord
           did
           never
           eyther
           commaund
           to
           vse
           /
           or
           promise
           to
           accept
           such
           service
           off
           him
           .
           Therefore
           must
           it
           needs
           be
           /
           that
           book
           prayers
           /
           etc.
           are
           an
           invention
           off
           man
           /
           and
           a
           vayne
           worship
           off
           GOD.
           Exod.
           20.4.5.6
           .
           Esaie
           29.13
           .
           Matthe
           .
           15.9
           .
        
         
           Neyther
           can
           this
           stand
           with
           the
           nature
           and
           dutyes
           off
           prayer
           /
           before
           mentioned
           :
           But
           in
           deed
           breedeth
           and
           nourisheth
           both
           ignorance
           and
           neglect
           off
           true
           prayer
           /
           as
           by
           lamentable
           experience
           may
           be
           seen
           .
        
         
         
           But
           into
           this
           poynt
           we
           will
           not
           now
           further
           enter
           /
           seing
           it
           is
           sufficiētly
           handled
           in
           these
           Treatises
           which
           were
           purposely
           written
           concerning
           it
           .
           Onely
           because
           Mr.
           Henry
           Barrow
           (
           who
           was
           Mr.
           Greēwoods
           fellow
           prisoner
           and
           fellow
           Martyr
           )
           hath
           also
           written
           of
           this
           point
           /
           and
           namely
           cōcerning
           the
           book
           of
           cōmō
           prayer
           particularly
           in
           some
           books
           of
           his
           /
           which
           now
           are
           scant
           to
           be
           gotten
           /
           we
           thought
           it
           good
           likewise
           /
           from
           thence
           to
           annex
           these
           few
           lynes
           following
           cōcerning
           it
           .
           Mr.
           Barrow
           therefore
           in
           his
           discovery
           of
           the
           false
           Church
           /
           speaking
           of
           the
           book
           of
           common
           prayer
           /
           writeth
           thus
           :
           Pag.
           64.65.66.67
           .
        
         
           This
           book
           /
           in
           that
           it
           standeth
           a
           publick
           prescript
           continewed
           Leiturgy
           /
           as
           iff
           it
           were
           the
           best
           that
           ever
           was
           devised
           by
           mortall
           man
           /
           yet
           in
           this
           place
           ād
           vse
           /
           being
           brought
           into
           the
           Church
           /
           yea
           or
           into
           any
           private
           house
           /
           yt
           becometh
           a
           detestable
           idol
           /
           standing
           for
           that
           yt
           is
           not
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           and
           consciences
           of
           men
           :
           namely
           /
           for
           holy
           /
           spirituall
           /
           and
           faithfull
           prayer
           /
           yt
           being
           nothing
           lesse
           /
           but
           rather
           abhominable
           ād
           lothsome
           sacrifice
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           God
           /
           even
           as
           a
           dead
           dogg
           ,
           
           Now
           vnder
           the
           law
           /
           might
           neither
           any
           corrupt
           or
           any
           vnlawful
           sacrifice
           /
           with
           any
           sene
           blemish
           /
           be
           offred
           at
           the
           Altar
           /
           nether
           any
           part
           of
           any
           beast
           (
           though
           whiles
           /
           yt
           liued
           never
           so
           sufficiēt
           )
           being
           slayne
           before
           yt
           be
           brought
           vnto
           the
           Altar
           /
           yt
           was
           abhomination
           vnto
           the
           Lord
           :
           Euerie
           sacrifice
           must
           be
           brought
           quick
           ād
           new
           vnto
           the
           Altar
           /
           ād
           there
           be
           slayne
           everie
           morning
           and
           euening
           :
           
           how
           much
           more
           in
           this
           spiritual
           Temple
           of
           God
           /
           where
           the
           offringes
           are
           spiritual
           /
           and
           God
           hath
           made
           al
           his
           servātes
           Kings
           /
           ād
           priestes
           /
           to
           offer
           vp
           acceptable
           sacrifices
           vnto
           him
           /
           through
           Iesus
           Christ
           /
           who
           hath
           thervnto
           givē
           thē
           his
           holy
           spirit
           into
           their
           hearts
           /
           to
           helpe
           their
           infirmities
           /
           ād
           teach
           thē
           to
           crie
           Abba
           Father
           .
           
           How
           much
           more
           hath
           he
           which
           ascended
           /
           givē
           graces
           to
           those
           his
           servantes
           (
           whome
           he
           vseth
           in
           such
           high
           seruices
           )
           to
           the
           repairing
           of
           the
           Saintes
           /
           the
           worke
           of
           the
           ministerie
           /
           and
           the
           edificatiō
           of
           the
           church
           ?
           vnto
           whome
           God
           vseth
           thē
           /
           as
           his
           mouth
           :
           the
           Church
           againe
           on
           the
           other
           side
           /
           vseth
           thē
           as
           their
           mouth
           vnto
           the
           Lord.
           
           Shal
           we
           think
           that
           God
           hath
           any
           time
           left
           these
           his
           servantes
           so
           singly
           furnished
           and
           destitute
           off
           his
           grace
           /
           they
           cannot
           find
           words
           according
           to
           their
           necessityes
           and
           faith
           /
           to
           expresse
           their
           wantes
           and
           desires
           /
           but
           need
           thus
           to
           be
           taught
           line
           vnto
           line
           /
           as
           children
           new
           weaned
           from
           the
           brestes
           /
           what
           and
           whē
           to
           say
           /
           how
           much
           to
           say
           /
           and
           when
           to
           make
           an
           end
           /
           to
           say
           this
           collect
           at
           the
           beginning
           /
           that
           at
           the
           end
           /
           that
           before
           /
           the
           tother
           after
           /
           this
           in
           the
           morning
           /
           that
           at
           after
           noone
           etc.
           How
           like
           children
           /
           or
           rather
           like
           masking
           fooles
           are
           these
           great
           clarkes
           dressed
           ?
           
           shew
           they
           not
           hereby
           /
           that
           either
           they
           have
           no
           faith
           /
           or
           els
           are
           such
           infantes
           /
           as
           they
           haue
           more
           need
           to
           be
           fed
           /
           thē
           to
           divide
           the
           portion
           vnto
           others
           ?
           
           Know
           they
           trow
           we
           /
           what
           prayer
           or
           the
           spirit
           of
           God
           meaneth
           ?
           Prayer
           I
           take
           to
           be
           a
           confident
           demanding
           which
           faith
           maketh
           thorow
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           /
           according
           to
           the
           wil
           of
           God
           /
           for
           their
           present
           wātes
           /
           estate
           etc.
           How
           now
           ca●
           any
           read
           /
           prescript
           /
           stinted
           Leitourgie
           ,
           which
           was
           pēned
           many
           yeares
           or
           daies
           before
           /
           be
           said
           a
           powring
           forth
           of
           the
           heart
           vnto
           the
           Lord
           ?
           
           or
           those
           faithful
           requestes
           which
           are
           stirred
           vp
           in
           them
           /
           by
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           /
           accordingl●
           to
           their
           present
           wantes
           and
           estate
           of
           their
           heartes
           /
           or
           Church
           ?
           
           vnlesse
           they
           can
           say
           /
           that
           their
           heartes
           and
           Church
           stād
           in
           the
           same
           estate
           now
           /
           and
           so
           still
           to
           their
           liues
           end
           shal
           cōtinue
           /
           without
           either
           further
           increase
           or
           decrease
           /
           change
           or
           alteratiō
           /
           as
           they
           did
           thē
           :
           yea
           /
           that
           their
           childerēs
           childrē
           shal
           also
           so
           cōtinue
           /
           to
           whome
           they
           leave
           and
           incommend
           this
           Leitourgie
           ,
           vnto
           the
           worldes
           end
           .
           What
           a
           strāge
           estate
           is
           this
           /
           that
           alwaies
           thus
           standeth
           /
           at
           a
           stay
           ?
           The
           way
           of
           the
           righteous
           (
           Solomon
           saith
           )
           shineth
           as
           /
           the
           light
           /
           that
           shineth
           more
           and
           more
           vnto
           the
           perfect
           day
           :
           as
           on
           the
           contrarie
           /
           the
           way
           of
           the
           wicked
           is
           as
           the
           darknes
           /
           they
           know
           not
           wherin
           they
           shall
           fall
           .
           Our
           Sauiour
           Christ
           saith
           /
           that
           if
           we
           gather
           not
           /
           we
           scatter
           .
           
           The
           Apostle
           Peter
           willeth
           the
           new
           borne
           babes
           to
           desire
           the
           sincere
           milke
           of
           the
           word
           /
           that
           they
           may
           grow
           therby
           :
           vntil
           they
           come
           to
           the
           measure
           of
           the
           age
           of
           the
           fulnes
           of
           Christ
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           Paul.
           Now
           then
           if
           they
           and
           their
           church
           increase
           not
           in
           the
           measure
           of
           knowledg
           /
           grace
           /
           holines
           /
           etc.
           yt
           is
           an
           infallible
           signe
           that
           they
           haue
           not
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God.
           If
           they
           do
           increase
           why
           thē
           is
           not
           God
           served
           with
           his
           owne
           best
           giftes
           ?
           Is
           not
           the
           iudgmēt
           of
           the
           Prophet
           thē
           vpō
           thē
           /
           wich
           saith
           /
           cursed
           be
           the
           deceiuer
           /
           with
           hath
           in
           his
           flok
           a
           male
           /
           yet
           voweth
           ād
           sacrificeth
           vnto
           the
           Lord
           a
           corrupt
           thing
           .
           
           Is
           this
           old
           rottē
           leitourgis
           their
           new
           sōgs
           they
           sing
           vnto
           te
           Lord
           with
           ād
           for
           his
           graces
           ?
           May
           such
           old
           writtē
           rottē
           stuffe
           be
           called
           prayer
           /
           the
           odours
           of
           the
           Saintes
           /
           burnt
           with
           that
           heavenly
           fire
           of
           the
           Altar
           /
           the
           lively
           graces
           of
           the
           Spirit
           etc.
           may
           reading
           be
           said
           praying
           ?
           may
           such
           apocrypha
           trumperie
           be
           brought
           into
           the
           Church
           off
           God
           /
           and
           there
           be
           read
           /
           reverenced
           ād
           receaued
           /
           as
           the
           sacred
           word
           of
           God
           ?
           thrust
           vpon
           mens
           consciences
           /
           yea
           vpon
           God
           himself
           whether
           he
           wil
           or
           no
           ?
           Is
           not
           this
           presūptuously
           to
           vndertake
           to
           teach
           the
           spirit
           of
           God
           ?
           and
           to
           take
           away
           his
           office
           /
           which
           (
           as
           hath
           beene
           said
           )
           instructeth
           al
           the
           children
           of
           God
           to
           pray
           /
           evē
           with
           inward
           sighes
           and
           grones
           in
           expressable
           /
           and
           giueth
           both
           wordes
           ād
           vtterāce
           /
           yea
           and
           (
           as
           the
           Apostle
           Ihon
           saieth
           )
           we
           need
           no
           other
           teacher
           to
           these
           thinges
           /
           then
           that
           annointing
           which
           we
           have
           receaved
           /
           and
           dwelleth
           in
           vs.
           
           Is
           not
           this
           )
           if
           they
           wil
           haue
           their
           written
           stuffe
           to
           be
           held
           and
           vsed
           as
           prayer
           )
           to
           bind
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           to
           the
           froth
           and
           leaven
           of
           their
           lips
           /
           as
           yt
           were
           to
           the
           holy
           word
           of
           God
           ?
           Is
           it
           not
           vtterly
           to
           quench
           and
           extinguish
           the
           spirit
           off
           God
           /
           both
           in
           the
           ministerie
           and
           people
           /
           whiles
           they
           tye
           both
           thē
           and
           God
           to
           their
           stinted
           numbred
           praiers
           ?
        
         
           Is
           this
           the
           vnitie
           and
           vniformitie
           that
           ought
           to
           be
           in
           al
           Churches
           ?
           and
           is
           amongst
           al
           Christes
           servantes
           /
           to
           make
           thē
           agree
           in
           a
           stinking
           patcherie
           devised
           apocrypha
           leitorgie
           ,
           good
           for
           nothing
           but
           for
           cushsions
           and
           pillowes
           for
           the
           idle
           priestes
           /
           and
           profane
           carnal
           Atheistes
           to
           rock
           them
           a
           sleepe
           and
           keep
           them
           in
           securitie
           /
           wherby
           the
           conscience
           is
           no
           way
           either
           touched
           /
           edified
           /
           or
           bettered
           ?
           Truly
           I
           am
           ashamed
           to
           think
           /
           much
           more
           to
           write
           of
           so
           grosse
           and
           filthie
           abhominacion
           /
           so
           generally
           receaved
           /
           even
           of
           al
           estates
           /
           of
           these
           partes
           of
           the
           world
           /
           who
           
           have
           by
           a
           popish
           custom
           and
           traditiō
           receaued
           yt
           one
           off
           /
           and
           from
           an
           other
           /
           without
           any
           warrant
           from
           the
           word
           .
           For
           the
           Apostles
           (
           I
           am
           sure
           )
           these
           maister
           builders
           /
           haue
           left
           no
           such
           president
           in
           /
           or
           commādement
           vnto
           the
           churches
           /
           neither
           giuen
           them
           any
           such
           power
           to
           bring
           in
           or
           set
           vp
           any
           such
           apocrypha
           Lyturgie
           in
           the
           church
           of
           God.
           
           They
           alwaies
           vsed
           spiritual
           praiers
           according
           to
           their
           present
           wātes
           and
           occasions
           /
           and
           so
           taught
           all
           churches
           to
           pray
           /
           alwaies
           /
           with
           al
           maner
           off
           praier
           ond
           supplication
           in
           the
           spirit
           /
           and
           therby
           to
           make
           knowen
           their
           wantes
           /
           and
           shew
           their
           requestes
           in
           al
           thinges
           vnto
           God
           their
           heauēly
           father
           :
           Our
           Sauiour
           Christ
           also
           /
           he
           taugt
           his
           disciples
           /
           that
           God
           is
           a
           Spirit
           /
           and
           wil
           be
           worshipped
           in
           spirit
           and
           truth
           .
           He
           hath
           likewise
           set
           downe
           most
           excellent
           rules
           /
           and
           a
           most
           absolute
           forme
           for
           al
           praiers
           in
           that
           part
           of
           scripture
           Mat.
           6.9.10.11.12.13
           .
           commōly
           (
           but
           falsly
           )
           called
           the
           Lords
           praier
           :
           wherin
           he
           hath
           most
           notably
           instructed
           /
           directed
           /
           ād
           restrained
           our
           ignorant
           and
           inordinate
           desires
           /
           to
           those
           excellent
           heades
           .
           In
           which
           /
           whatsoeuer
           is
           needful
           for
           vs
           to
           desire
           /
           or
           lawful
           for
           vs
           to
           pray
           /
           is
           in
           some
           one
           or
           other
           of
           those
           brāches
           included
           :
           euerie
           one
           off
           the
           being
           a
           base
           and
           foundatiō
           /
           wherevpō
           and
           wherby
           to
           frame
           many
           millions
           of
           seueral
           peticions
           /
           according
           to
           the
           seueral
           wātes
           and
           occasions
           /
           at
           such
           several
           times
           as
           the
           saintes
           haue
           cause
           to
           pray
           .
           They
           are
           al
           of
           thē
           /
           so
           many
           euerrunning
           fountaines
           from
           which
           Godes
           seruātes
           by
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           /
           deriue
           and
           draw
           cōtinually
           fresh
           ād
           new
           graces
           :
           ād
           are
           al
           together
           such
           an
           abisme
           and
           vnmeasured
           ●ea
           of
           wisdome
           /
           from
           which
           al
           Christes
           seruātes
           thorough
           the
           world
           /
           haue
           alwaies
           fetched
           all
           their
           knowledg
           /
           graces
           /
           confort
           /
           and
           assurance
           of
           ād
           in
           their
           praiers
           (
           according
           to
           the
           capacitie
           of
           the
           vessel
           of
           their
           faith
           )
           some
           more
           /
           some
           lesse
           /
           al
           some
           /
           yet
           haue
           not
           al
           of
           thē
           together
           /
           much
           lesse
           any
           one
           of
           thē
           is
           able
           in
           the
           litle
           dish
           of
           his
           shallow
           vnderstāding
           /
           to
           comprise
           the
           vnmeasurable
           depth
           and
           greatnes
           of
           this
           Ocean
           of
           al
           wisdome
           ād
           grace
           .
           Wherby
           yt
           is
           euidēt
           /
           as
           also
           by
           the
           circumstāces
           and
           maner
           of
           deliuering
           the
           same
           by
           our
           Sauiour
           Christ
           /
           by
           his
           Apostles
           /
           Disciples
           and
           Churches
           spiritual
           vse
           of
           praier
           according
           to
           their
           present
           estate
           and
           wantes
           /
           that
           these
           prescript
           wordes
           were
           not
           giuen
           or
           inioyned
           as
           a
           prescript
           praier
           /
           so
           to
           be
           vsed
           by
           any
           /
           even
           the
           wisest
           /
           much
           lesse
           the
           simpler
           /
           vnbroken
           vp
           /
           vnexpounded
           /
           etc.
           so
           much
           as
           a
           compendious
           summarie
           of
           al
           necessarie
           knowledg
           /
           ād
           rules
           for
           al
           praier
           /
           gathered
           (
           by
           the
           Author
           of
           all
           wisdome
           )
           into
           a
           brief
           /
           for
           the
           direction
           and
           instruction
           of
           our
           weaknes
           and
           ignorance
           .
        
         
           Of
           which
           endes
           ād
           vses
           /
           whiles
           some
           are
           ignorāt
           /
           or
           rather
           (
           as
           their
           grosse
           idolatrie
           /
           carnal
           dulnes
           /
           and
           superstitious
           presumptiō
           sheweth
           )
           are
           ignorant
           either
           what
           faithful
           praier
           /
           or
           the
           spirit
           of
           God
           is
           :
           whiles
           they
           both
           popishly
           abuse
           this
           Scripture
           as
           a
           principal
           collect
           in
           their
           publike
           leitourgie
           /
           with
           their
           oftē
           and
           idle
           repetition
           therof
           /
           fiue
           times
           in
           their
           morrow
           masse
           /
           etc.
           and
           /
           also
           through
           this
           abuse
           they
           grow
           further
           bold
           to
           mould
           a
           new
           calfe
           /
           a
           new
           Leitourgie
           of
           their
           owne
           /
           and
           set
           that
           vp
           also
           in
           the
           church
           of
           God
           /
           as
           they
           count
           yt
           .
        
         
         
           Yf
           yt
           were
           granted
           thē
           /
           that
           this
           scripture
           /
           and
           sundry
           psalmes
           /
           and
           other
           scriptures
           they
           alledg
           out
           of
           the
           prophetts
           /
           were
           cōmanded
           and
           enioyned
           to
           be
           read
           and
           vsed
           /
           as
           /
           and
           for
           the
           very
           praiers
           of
           the
           church
           and
           of
           the
           Saintes
           (
           then
           which
           nothing
           can
           be
           more
           false
           or
           grosly
           fond
           to
           conceaue
           )
           yet
           which
           way
           (
           if
           this
           were
           granted
           them
           )
           can
           they
           hereby
           proue
           yt
           lawful
           for
           them
           to
           bring
           in
           th●ir
           ow●e
           apocrypha
           deuises
           /
           ād
           set
           them
           vp
           in
           the
           church
           as
           ād
           with
           the
           holy
           canonical
           word
           of
           God
           ?
           May
           their
           stinking
           filth
           be
           compared
           or
           placed
           with
           the
           heauēly
           liuely
           word
           of
           God
           /
           without
           v●sufferable
           blasphemie
           ?
           may
           the
           froth
           of
           their
           lips
           /
           and
           follie
           of
           their
           heartes
           be
           thrust
           vpon
           mens
           consciences
           /
           yea
           euen
           vpon
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           himself
           in
           this
           maner
           ?
           In
           the
           church
           of
           God
           may
           nothing
           come
           /
           or
           be
           heard
           /
           but
           the
           canonical
           scriptures
           ād
           liuely
           graces
           of
           Godes
           Spirit
           /
           according
           to
           the
           same
           .
           But
           these
           their
           apocrypha
           Leitourgies
           /
           can
           neither
           be
           said
           the
           word
           of
           God
           /
           neither
           the
           liuely
           graces
           of
           Gods
           spirit
           according
           to
           the
           same
           word
           /
           seing
           they
           were
           made
           and
           conceiued
           long
           before
           /
           and
           are
           wholy
           thus
           vsed
           /
           without
           warrant
           /
           example
           or
           commandement
           in
           the
           word
           of
           God
           /
           yea
           are
           contrary
           to
           the
           rules
           of
           ād
           for
           praier
           /
           to
           the
           exercise
           and
           vse
           of
           Gods
           Spirit
           /
           and
           directly
           set
           against
           al
           the
           lawes
           of
           the
           first
           Table
           /
           by
           worshipping
           God
           in
           vaine
           /
           afther
           their
           owne
           traditions
           /
           preceptes
           /
           ād
           devises
           /
           and
           not
           according
           to
           his
           holy
           Wil
           /
           and
           commandement
           .
        
         
           And
           agayne
           /
           in
           his
           Refutation
           of
           Mr.
           Giffard
           /
           he
           briefly
           summeth
           vp
           in
           generall
           /
           some
           especiall
           reasons
           against
           the
           common
           prayer
           book
           afore
           said
           /
           besides
           the
           discu●sing
           of
           it
           in
           particular
           from
           point
           to
           point
           .
           His
           reasons
           concerning
           it
           in
           generall
           /
           he
           thus
           propoundeth
           /
           Refutat
           .
           pag.
           49.50
           .
        
         
           
             1.
             
             
               In
               that
               they
               presume
               to
               giue
               and
               enioyne
               their
               prescript
               wordes
               in
               praier
               ,
               they
               take
               the
               office
               of
               the
               holie
               Ghost
               a
               waye
               ,
               quēch
               the
               spirit
               of
               the
               ministrie
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               whole
               Church
               ,
               stop
               and
               keepe
               out
               the
               graces
               of
               God
               ,
               thrust
               their
               owne
               idle
               devises
               vpon
               the
               whole
               Church
               ,
               yea
               vpon
               God
               himselfe
               vvhether
               he
               wil
               or
               no
               :
            
          
           
             2.
             
             
               In
               that
               by
               their
               Leitourgie
               they
               prescribe
               vvhat
               and
               how
               much
               to
               reade
               ,
               at
               Morne
               to
               their
               Mattens
               ,
               at
               Eauen
               &c.
               teachinge
               the
               church
               and
               ministrie
               to
               pray
               by
               nomber
               ,
               slint
               ,
               and
               proportiō
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               onely
               popish
               ,
               but
               most
               friuolous
               and
               vaine
               ,
               disgracing
               and
               not
               instructing
               the
               Church
               and
               ministerie
               :
            
          
           
             3.
             
             
               In
               that
               by
               this
               their
               Leitourgie
               they
               prescribe
               vnto
               the
               Church
               what
               Scriptures
               publiquelie
               to
               read
               and
               vvhen
               to
               reade
               them
               ,
               as
               these
               Chapters
               and
               Psalmes
               at
               their
               mattēs
               before
               noone
               ,
               those
               at
               afternoone
               &c.
               
               On
               all
               the
               dayes
               that
               they
               have
               publique
               meetings
               and
               service
               through
               the
               yeere
               ,
               and
               so
               from
               yeere
               to
               yeere
               .
               They
               therebie
               take
               from
               
               the
               Church
               the
               ●olie
               and
               free
               vse
               both
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               and
               spirit
               off
               God.
               They
               therbie
               conceale
               and
               shut
               out
               of
               the
               Church
               a
               great
               part
               off
               Gods
               holie
               worde
               which
               they
               reade
               not
               .
               As
               also
               abuse
               without
               order
               those
               Scriptures
               they
               enioyne
               to
               be
               read
               :
            
          
           
             4.
             
             
               In
               that
               they
               shread
               ,
               rend
               ,
               and
               dismember
               the
               scriptures
               from
               the
               holie
               Order
               and
               natural
               sense
               of
               their
               context
               ,
               to
               make
               them
               Epistles
               ,
               Gospels
               ,
               Lessons
               ,
               select
               Psalmes
               ,
               to
               their
               festivals
               and
               idol
               worship
               aboue-said
               ,
               They
               most
               heinouslie
               pervert
               and
               abuse
               the
               Scriptures
               to
               the
               high
               dishonor
               of
               God
               &
               their
               owne
               feareful
               iudgment
               .
            
          
           
             5.
             
             
               In
               that
               they
               bring
               in
               ād
               cōmaunde
               the
               Apocrypha
               writings
               to
               be
               publiquelie
               read
               in
               the
               Church
               :
               They
               both
               mainetaine
               and
               publiquelie
               teach
               the
               dangerous
               errors
               therin
               contayned
               ,
               to
               the
               poysoning
               and
               subverting
               of
               the
               faith
               of
               the
               church
               .
               They
               thrust
               these
               devises
               of
               mē
               into
               the
               place
               of
               Gods
               worde
               ,
               causing
               the
               people
               therebie
               to
               reverence
               and
               esteeme
               thē
               as
               the
               holie
               Oracles
               of
               God
               ,
               of
               like
               aucthoritie
               ,
               dignitie
               ,
               and
               truth
               ,
               and
               to
               resorte
               vnto
               thē
               to
               builde
               their
               faith
               thervpō
               ,
               and
               therbie
               they
               bring
               in
               an
               other
               foundation
               into
               the
               Church
               :
               besides
               the
               high
               iniurie
               donne
               vnto
               God
               therbie
               :
            
          
           
             6.
             
             
               Finallie
               in
               that
               by
               this
               their
               Leitourgie
               they
               bring
               in
               ,
               erect
               ,
               ād
               enioyne
               a
               nevv
               &
               strāge
               kinde
               of
               administratiō
               ,
               as
               is
               aboue
               proued
               in
               the
               perticulars
               :
               They
               make
               and
               erect
               a
               new
               Gospel
               ,
               and
               so
               must
               needes
               also
               erect
               vnto
               yt
               a
               new
               ministrie
               .
               For
               the
               ministrie
               of
               Christ
               is
               ōly
               bounde
               vnto
               ,
               ād
               vvil
               onlie
               administer
               by
               Christes
               Testament
               vvherein
               they
               haue
               a
               most
               perfect
               Leitourgie
               for
               the
               vvhole
               administration
               of
               his
               Church
               .
               Therfore
               this
               present
               Leitourgie
               and
               ministrie
               of
               Englād
               :
               are
               by
               al
               these
               reasons
               in
               general
               and
               particular
               founde
               ād
               proved
               at
               once
               to
               be
               counterfeite
               ,
               vngodlie
               ,
               and
               Antichristian
               .
            
          
        
         
           Hitherto
           Mr.
           Barrow
           /
           ād
           much
           more
           in
           his
           books
           afore
           named
           /
           as
           the
           reader
           there
           may
           fynd
           .
           Now
           to
           conclude
           /
           the
           end
           of
           publishing
           these
           things
           /
           is
           to
           stirre
           vp
           al
           that
           feare
           God
           /
           seriously
           to
           mynd
           what
           true
           prayer
           is
           /
           and
           to
           be
           carefull
           to
           vse
           it
           aright
           /
           according
           to
           the
           word
           off
           God
           /
           which
           in
           al
           thinges
           /
           faith
           (
           without
           which
           it
           is
           imyossible
           to
           please
           God
           )
           must
           alway
           respect
           and
           build
           vpō
           .
           Rom.
           10.17
           .
           and
           14.23
           .
           Heb.
           11.6
           .
           Iosh.
           1.7.8
           .
           That
           so
           we
           may
           in
           this
           /
           as
           in
           all
           other
           dutyes
           of
           godlynes
           /
           learne
           to
           performe
           it
           so
           as
           whereby
           we
           may
           be
           cōforted
           of
           God
           /
           and
           God
           may
           be
           glorifyed
           off
           vs
           /
           in
           Iesus
           Christ.
           1603.
           
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
         
      
       
         
         
         
           ¶
           TO
           THE
           CHRISTIAN
           READER
           .
        
         
           TOvvching
           the
           treatises
           follovving
           ,
           know
           (
           Good
           Reader
           )
           that
           Mr.
           GREENVVOODS
           first
           vvriting
           concerning
           read
           prayer
           &c.
           vvas
           by
           the
           Prelates
           taken
           from
           him
           .
           Wherevpon
           he
           desired
           Mr.
           GIFFORD
           ,
           vvho
           vvrote
           against
           him
           and
           had
           the
           copy
           of
           it
           ,
           to
           publish
           it
           also
           to
           the
           vvorld
           .
           But
           he
           vvould
           not
           do
           it
           :
           and
           so
           by
           their
           meanes
           it
           yet
           remayneth
           suppressed
           .
           For
           vvhat
           cause
           ,
           thou
           mayest
           vvell
           conjecture
           vvith
           thy selfe
           .
        
         
           These
           things
           ,
           Mr.
           GREENVVOOD
           himself
           signifyeth
           here
           in
           the
           Treatise
           ensuing
           .
           Novv
           if
           by
           any
           meanes
           that
           first
           of
           his
           come
           into
           thy
           handes
           ,
           be
           thou
           entreated
           ,
           for
           the
           truths
           sake
           ,
           eyther
           thy selfe
           to
           publish
           it
           ,
           or
           to
           deliver
           it
           to
           such
           as
           vvill
           :
           That
           so
           the
           vvhole
           matter
           and
           cariage
           of
           it
           may
           better
           appeare
           to
           all
           men
           ,
           for
           the
           ●urther
           manifestation
           of
           the
           truth
           in
           this
           behalf
           .
           In
           the
           meane
           tyme
           ,
           these
           are
           published
           for
           thy
           benefit
           .
           The
           Lord
           give
           thee
           so
           to
           vse
           them
           .
           as
           may
           be
           for
           his
           prayse
           ,
           and
           thy
           comfort
           in
           Christ
           :
           Remembring
           alvvay
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           Mediator
           ,
           not
           for
           any
           false
           vvorship
           vvhatsoever
           ,
           but
           for
           that
           onely
           vvhich
           is
           according
           to
           his
           vvord
           .
           Which
           poynt
           vvell
           mynded
           (
           as
           it
           ought
           )
           vvould
           soone
           end
           the
           question
           here
           controverted
           ,
           and
           all
           other
           the
           like
           :
           vvith
           all
           such
           as
           feare
           God
           ▪
           Mynd
           it
           therefore
           ,
           and
           so
           farevvell
           in
           the
           Lord.
           
        
      
       
         
         
           The
           preface
        
         
           
             
               1.
               
               Cor.
               2.
               
            
             
               11.
               
               What
               man
               knoweth
               the
               things
               of
               a
               man
               if
               not
               the
               Spirit
               of
               man
               which
               is
               in
               himself
               :
               Euen
               so
               the
               things
               of
               GOD
               knoweth
               no
               man
               if
               not
               the
               Spirit
               of
               GOD.
               
            
             
               12.
               
               Now
               we
               haue
               receiued
               not
               the
               Spirit
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               but
               the
               Spirit
               which
               is
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               we
               might
               knowe
               the
               thinges
               of
               GOD
               giuen
               vnto
               vs.
               
            
             
               13.
               
               Which
               things
               we
               also
               speak
               ,
               not
               in
               the
               words
               taught
               of
               mans
               wisdome
               ,
               but
               in
               wordes
               taught
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               we
               compare
               spiritual
               thinges
               to
               spiritual
               thinges
               .
            
          
        
         
           My
           first
           writing
           being
           about
           that
           spiritual
           exercise
           of
           praier
           and
           true
           inuocacion
           of
           Gods
           reuerend
           name
           ,
           whereby
           the
           distressed
           soule
           of
           man
           ,
           loaden
           with
           the
           burden
           of
           sinne
           ,
           compassed
           also
           about
           with
           so
           many
           deceitfull
           enimies
           ,
           contynual
           assaults
           of
           Satan
           ,
           rebellion
           of
           the
           flesh
           ,
           entisements
           of
           the
           world
           etc.
           seeketh
           daylie
           help
           of
           God
           the
           Father
           ,
           giuer
           of
           all
           good
           giftes
           ,
           hauing
           thorough
           .
           
             IESVS
             CHRIST
          
           free
           accesse
           by
           the
           direction
           of
           his
           holy
           spirit
           ,
           for
           all
           occasions
           to
           vnburden
           yt
           self
           of
           whatsoeuer
           grief
           ,
           or
           occasion
           of
           thankes
           yt
           is
           moued
           with
           :
           I
           ought
           still
           ▪
           and
           by
           Gods
           assistance
           shall
           keepe
           me
           in
           the
           meeknes
           of
           the
           spirit
           ,
           not
           witstanding
           his
           vnchristian
           railinges
           ,
           sclanders
           ,
           and
           reproches
           against
           me
           and
           the
           truth
           .
           I
           then
           shewed
           that
           no
           other
           prayer
           could
           vtter
           and
           ease
           the
           seuerall
           occasions
           and
           distresses
           of
           this
           conscience
           ▪
           and
           that
           no
           other
           mans
           writing
           could
           speake
           for
           this
           soule
           vnto
           God
           ,
           but
           the
           heart
           and
           mouth
           of
           him
           that
           prayeth
           for
           himself
           ,
           or
           is
           chosen
           the
           mouth
           of
           many
           ,
           vttering
           to
           God
           his
           or
           ther
           mindes
           for
           their
           present
           wantes
           or
           occasions
           of
           thanckes
           giuing
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           will
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           neede
           and
           occasion
           vrgeth
           ,
           and
           the
           spirit
           giueth
           vtterance
           .
           And
           I
           furder
           proved
           that
           onlie
           this
           prayer
           pleaseth
           God
           ,
           and
           is
           grounded
           of
           faith
           ;
           to
           this
           effect
           I
           brought
           many
           reasons
           out
           of
           Gods
           worde
           ,
           admiring
           the
           ignorance
           of
           this
           age
           ,
           wherin
           (
           hauing
           had
           the
           gospell
           of
           Christ
           thus
           manie
           yeares
           in
           our
           owne
           language
           to
           search
           and
           try
           al
           things
           by
           )
           whole
           congregations
           do
           make
           no
           other
           prayer
           to
           God
           then
           reading
           ouer
           certeine
           numbers
           of
           wordes
           vpon
           a
           booke
           from
           yeare
           to
           yeare
           ,
           moneth
           to
           moneth
           ,
           day
           to
           day
           &c.
           the
           same
           matter
           and
           words
           as
           they
           were
           stinted
           ,
           euen
           out
           of
           that
           Port●is
           ,
           englished
           out
           of
           Antichrists
           masse-booke
           ;
           besides
           priuate
           reading
           of
           mens
           writings
           instead
           of
           praying
           .
           And
           seing
           this
           counterfeit
           shew
           of
           worship
           and
           pretended
           prayers
           was
           made
           common
           marchandize
           in
           euery
           assemblie
           by
           this
           Antichristian
           priesthood
           ,
           and
           that
           al
           men
           euery
           where
           were
           compelled
           to
           bowe
           downe
           herevnto
           ,
           and
           to
           offer
           by
           such
           counterfeit
           sacrifices
           ;
           I
           perceaved
           the
           first
           principle
           of
           Religion
           (
           which
           is
           to
           inuocate
           the
           name
           of
           the
           true
           God
           ,
           through
           the
           meditation
           of
           Christ
           in
           spirit
           and
           truth
           ,
           with
           heart
           and
           voyce
           ,
           for
           our
           present
           wantes
           according
           to
           the
           wil
           of
           God
           )
           was
           never
           yet
           sincearly
           taught
           by
           these
           time-seruing
           
           Priests
           :
           But
           as
           an
           agreeable
           service
           to
           the
           humors
           of
           earthlie
           minded
           men
           which
           haue
           not
           the
           spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           this
           ware
           was
           thrust
           vpō
           al
           people
           ,
           they
           well
           knowing
           ,
           that
           such
           a
           ministerie
           and
           such
           a
           Church
           of
           wordlings
           could
           neuer
           haue
           stood
           ,
           without
           such
           a
           Samaritan
           worshipp
           and
           Egiptian
           calf
           ;
           and
           like
           earthlie
           deuised
           to
           counterfeyt
           a
           Religion
           ,
           al
           men
           inclyned
           to
           some
           .
           And
           long
           have
           I
           heard
           this
           pretended
           worship
           inveyed
           against
           by
           many
           (
           sometymes
           zealous
           )
           for
           the
           errours
           and
           confused
           order
           therof
           :
           Yet
           could
           I
           not
           heare
           anie
           to
           sett
           downe
           or
           teach
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           true
           prayer
           that
           only
           pleased
           God
           ,
           manie
           contriving
           divers
           formes
           of
           wordes
           ,
           as
           though
           they
           had
           knowen
           the
           heart
           of
           man
           ,
           counselled
           them
           to
           reade
           them
           ,
           day
           vnto
           day
           ,
           yeare
           vnto
           yeare
           ,
           at
           evening
           ,
           morning
           ,
           dinner
           ,
           Svpper
           &c.
           by
           portion
           ,
           measure
           ,
           and
           stint
           ,
           as
           an
           offering
           to
           God
           what
           state
           soever
           the
           soule
           were
           in
           ;
           not
           teaching
           the
           difference
           betweene
           reading
           vpon
           a
           booke
           ,
           and
           prayer
           vnto
           God
           ,
           all
           this
           tyme.
           So
           that
           true
           and
           only
           prayer
           hath
           not
           beene
           taught
           al
           this
           tyme
           ,
           and
           those
           that
           knewe
           how
           to
           pray
           aright
           neglect
           it
           ,
           this
           reading
           being
           most
           easie
           as
           they
           thinke
           ,
           and
           they
           a●test
           therunto
           ,
           compelled
           in
           the
           publique
           assemblies
           thus
           to
           mocke
           with
           God
           ,
           after
           the
           manner
           of
           the
           papists
           mattins
           ,
           true
           zeale
           no
           where
           founde
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           persequted
           remnant
           .
        
         
           These
           my
           first
           writings
           ,
           caryed
           abroade
           by
           such
           as
           desired
           true
           instruction
           ,
           and
           willing
           to
           make
           others
           partakers
           of
           such
           benefites
           as
           God
           imparted
           vnto
           them
           ,
           yt
           fell
           into
           
             Mr.
             GIFFORDS
          
           hand
           ;
           Who
           (
           as
           yt
           seemeth
           being
           a
           marchaunt
           of
           such
           ware
           ▪
           fynding
           the
           gayne
           of
           the
           priesthood
           to
           depend
           here
           vpon
           ,
           or
           as
           he
           saith
           (
           
             the
             peace
             &
             vniformitie
             of
             the
             Church
          
           )
           made
           head
           vnto
           yt
           ;
           and
           that
           not
           with
           purpose
           (
           as
           the
           fruite
           of
           his
           labour
           sheweth
           )
           to
           edifie
           others
           ,
           but
           standing
           himself
           a
           minister
           to
           this
           Liturgie
           ,
           having
           made
           shipwrack
           of
           that
           conscience
           he
           sometimes
           was
           thought
           to
           haue
           ;
           with
           all
           bitternes
           of
           spirit
           ,
           and
           carnal
           wisdome
           ,
           having
           no
           more
           savour
           of
           grace
           in
           his
           writings
           ,
           then
           there
           is
           taste
           in
           the
           white
           of
           an
           egge
           ,
           fleeth
           vpō
           me
           with
           vncharitable
           raylings
           ,
           sclanders
           &c
           And
           loadeth
           not
           only
           me
           ,
           but
           al
           the
           faithfull
           that
           walke
           by
           the
           rule
           of
           Gods
           worde
           ,
           with
           opprobrious
           titles
           ,
           of
           
             Donatists
             ,
             Brownists
             ,
             Anabaptists
             ,
             Heretiques
             ,
             Schismatiques
             ,
             seditious
             ,
             foolish
             ,
             frantick
             ,
             &c.
          
           to
           bring
           not
           onely
           vs
           ,
           but
           the
           truth
           of
           God
           into
           contempt
           with
           our
           Sovereigne
           Prynce
           ,
           and
           all
           that
           feare
           God
           :
           for
           he
           ceaseth
           not
           with
           laying
           al
           reproches
           he
           can
           devise
           vpō
           our
           persons
           ;
           as
           one
           of
           those
           
             Locusts
             ,
             Reu.
          
           9.
           whose
           similituds
           are
           like
           vnto
           horses
           prepared
           to
           battell
           ,
           whose
           faces
           like
           men
           ,
           but
           theyr
           teeth
           as
           the
           teeth
           of
           Lyons
           ;
           But
           also
           perverteth
           ,
           blaspheameth
           ,
           and
           by
           al
           meanes
           de
           faceth
           the
           truth
           offered
           him
           .
           Wel
           seyng
           the
           natural
           man
           perceaveth
           not
           the
           things
           of
           the
           spirit
           of
           God
           ▪
           (
           I
           speake
           not
           here
           of
           the
           giftes
           of
           the
           spirit
           but
           of
           the
           grace
           of
           God
           which
           sanctifieth
           the
           same
           ,
           many
           hauing
           Charismata
           that
           haue
           not
           Charin.
           )
           And
           seyng
           I
           am
           alreadie
           thus
           rent
           ,
           Gods
           truth
           delivered
           by
           me
           ,
           troden
           vnder
           his
           feete
           ,
           I
           will
           followe
           the
           councell
           of
           Salomon
           who
           forewarneth
           me
           that
           
             he
             vvhich
             reproveth
             a
             skorner
             receaueth
             to
             himself
             shame
             ,
             and
             he
             that
             rebuketh
             the
             vvicked
             himself
             a
             blot
          
           :
           And
           so
           tourne
           me
           from
           him
           ,
           leauing
           him
           to
           the
           consideration
           of
           his
           owne
           words
           :
           
           where
           hee
           saieth
           in
           his
           Epistle
           to
           the
           reader
           ,
           He
           that
           seemeth
           most
           zealous
           in
           Religion
           and
           refrayneth
           not
           his
           tongue
           ,
           hath
           but
           bitternes
           in
           his
           heart
           in
           stead
           of
           heauenly
           zeale
           .
           And
           though
           nothing
           els
           can
           be
           looked
           for
           at
           theyr
           handes
           that
           are
           Apostate
           from
           that
           light
           they
           have
           sometymes
           themselves
           published
           ,
           (
           of
           which
           sorte
           the
           worlde
           was
           never
           more
           full
           )
           yet
           for
           the
           good
           of
           Gods
           chosen
           scattered
           abroade
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           defence
           of
           Gods
           trueth
           I
           cannot
           holde
           my
           tongue
           :
           And
           for
           the
           more
           playnenes
           ,
           I
           will
           answeare
           as
           to
           him
           ,
           though
           I
           minde
           not
           to
           haue
           anie
           more
           to
           do
           with
           him
           ,
           till
           God
           giue
           him
           repentance
           .
           Wishing
           grace
           by
           the
           direction
           of
           Gods
           holy
           spirit
           to
           him
           that
           readeth
           ,
           to
           weigh
           both
           sides
           vprightly
           ,
           and
           to
           follow
           the
           truth
           to
           his
           owne
           saluation
           .
           
             IO.
             GRENWOOD
          
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           GEORGE
           GIFFORD
           .
        
         
           To
           condemne
           and
           ouerthrow
           read
           prayer
           ,
           ye
           bring
           as
           the
           ground
           or
           foundation
           of
           all
           your
           matter
           ,
           this
           Sentence
           ,
           GOD
           is
           a
           Spirit
           and
           to
           be
           vvorshipped
           in
           Spirit
           .
           Iohn
           .
           4.
           
           This
           Scripture
           in
           deede
           is
           cleare
           and
           strong
           to
           cut
           downe
           al
           Carnal
           worship
           ,
           as
           disgreeing
           from
           the
           nature
           of
           GOD.
           And
           if
           any
           mayntaine
           that
           the
           very
           bodily
           action
           of
           reading
           is
           the
           worship
           of
           God
           ,
           it
           may
           fitly
           be
           alleadged
           against
           them
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           
             IOHN
             GREENWOODS
             ANSWER
             .
             Wisdome
             is
             Iustified
             of
             her
             Children
             .
          
           
             IT
             is
             agreed
             vpon
             and
             consented
             vnto
             on
             both
             sides
             ,
             that
             seeing
             God
             is
             a
             spirit
             ,
             and
             onely
             requireth
             such
             to
             worship
             him
             ,
             as
             worship
             him
             in
             spirit
             and
             truth
             :
             all
             carnall
             worship
             is
             cut
             downe
             hereby
             ,
             of
             what
             sort
             soeuer
             ,
             as
             disagreeing
             from
             the
             nature
             of
             God
             :
             And
             that
             all
             fantastical
             deuises
             of
             men
             ;
             namely
             ,
             whatsoeuer
             is
             not
             warranted
             in
             his
             worde
             ,
             is
             carnall
             worship
             ,
             a
             wearisomnes
             vnto
             him
             ,
             and
             lothsome
             in
             his
             sight
             :
             So
             that
             no
             man
             ought
             to
             intermedle
             ,
             attempt
             ,
             or
             practize
             anie
             thing
             in
             shew
             of
             worship
             whereof
             they
             haue
             not
             sure
             grounde
             of
             his
             worde
             :
             For
             euen
             our
             God
             is
             a
             consuming
             fire
             .
          
           
             Now
             to
             put
             away
             all
             your
             (
             bodily
             )
             distinctions
             and
             earthly
             cauils
             ,
             I
             still
             affirme
             (
             as
             I
             haue
             proued
             )
             the
             stinting
             ,
             imposing
             mens
             writings
             vpon
             publique
             assemblies
             ,
             to
             haue
             them
             read
             ouer
             by
             number
             and
             stint
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             way
             ,
             as
             a
             worship
             of
             God
             in
             stead
             of
             true
             inuocation
             ,
             is
             a
             meere
             deuise
             of
             man
             ,
             and
             so
             carnall
             worship
             ;
             as
             also
             all
             other
             reading
             of
             mens
             writinges
             publiquely
             or
             priuatly
             in
             this
             abuse
             ,
             for
             praying
             to
             God.
             Yet
             say
             you
             
               to
               apply
               this
               Scripture
               Iohn
            
             .
             4.22.23
             
               in
               this
               manner
               against
               read
               prayer
               ,
               is
               friuolous
               ,
            
             where
             I
             appeale
             to
             all
             mens
             consciences
             ,
             for
             the
             weight
             therof
             .
             It
             is
             friuolous
             ,
             you
             say
             ,
             
               except
               I
               can
               proue
               that
               a
               man
               cannot
               pray
               by
               the
               spirit
               of
               GOD
               with
               sighes
               and
               groanes
               vpon
               a
               booke
               ,
               or
               when
               prayer
               is
               vttered
               after
               a
               prescript
               forme
               &c.
               
            
             At
             the
             first
             step
             you
             go
             about
             to
             alter
             the
             question
             .
             All
             our
             prayers
             ought
             to
             be
             vttered
             after
             a
             prescript
             forme
             ,
             euen
             that
             perfect
             rule
             and
             forme
             our
             Sauiour
             gaue
             to
             his
             Disciples
             and
             al
             poste●ities
             :
             But
             this
             is
             nothing
             to
             the
             matter
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             other
             which
             is
             nothing
             but
             a
             begging
             of
             the
             question
             .
             I
             alleaged
             certayne
             reasons
             to
             this
             effecet
             .
             First
             that
             those
             sighes
             and
             groanes
             in
             reading
             instead
             of
             praying
             were
             not
             of
             fayth
             ,
             seeing
             in
             praying
             the
             sighes
             and
             groanes
             that
             proceede
             of
             faith
             ,
             minister
             matter
             to
             praye
             without
             a
             booke
             .
             Secondly
             that
             you
             did
             but
             barely
             affirme
             the
             question
             in
             calling
             it
             prayer
             by
             the
             spirit
             when
             one
             doth
             read
             ,
             seing
             reading
             is
             not
             praying
             at
             al
             :
             for
             as
             I
             then
             alleadged
             ,
             to
             inuocate
             the
             name
             of
             God
             in
             spirit
             ,
             is
             by
             the
             worke
             of
             the
             spirit
             to
             bring
             fourth
             of
             our
             hearts
             praier
             to
             God
             ,
             which
             is
             than
             in
             truth
             when
             yt
             agreeth
             to
             Gods
             word
             .
             But
             reading
             is
             another
             matter
             ,
             namely
             a
             receauing
             of
             instruccion
             into
             the
             heart
             from
             the
             booke
             .
             Out
             
             of
             the
             first
             
               Mr.
               GIFFORD
            
             maketh
             men
             beleeue
             he
             hath
             fetched
             two
             heresies
             ;
             the
             one
             
               a
               perfection
               of
               faith
            
             ,
             the
             other
             
               that
               faith
               cannot
               be
               ioyned
               vnto
               ,
               or
               stand
               vvith
               anie
               outvvard
               helpes
               for
               the
               encrease
               therof
               .
            
             Litle
             marueile
             ,
             he
             found
             so
             m●nie
             heresies
             in
             our
             whole
             writinges
             ,
             that
             could
             finde
             two
             or
             three
             in
             my
             first
             reason
             :
             but
             that
             you
             may
             remember
             your self
             better
             (
             though
             you
             had
             two
             yeares
             to
             consider
             )
             I
             will
             bring
             the
             wordes
             before
             you
             againe
             ,
             if
             peradventure
             you
             may
             have
             grace
             to
             call
             backe
             yourself
             .
             I
             said
             if
             the
             sighes
             and
             groanes
             (
             in
             that
             kinde
             of
             praying
             )
             were
             of
             faith
             ,
             yt
             would
             ,
             minister
             matter
             without
             a
             booke
             :
             this
             sentence
             I
             may
             confirme
             by
             manie
             testimonies
             of
             scripture
             ,
             that
             no
             peruerted
             spirit
             can
             gainesay
             or
             resist
             :
             the
             scripture
             teacheth
             vs
             euery
             where
             ,
             
               that
               in
               praying
               the
               spirit
               onlie
               helpeth
               our
               infirmities
               ,
            
             no
             other
             helpes
             mentioned
             or
             can
             be
             collected
             in
             the
             present
             action
             of
             prayer
             through
             the
             Scripture
             .
             
               He
               hath
               sent
               into
               our
               hearts
               the
               spirit
               of
               his
               Sonne
               crying
               :
            
             
             
               ABBA
               Father
               .
               vve
               beleeue
               ,
               therfore
               vve
               speake
               .
            
             Yet
             here
             is
             not
             anie
             shew
             of
             perfectiō
             of
             faith
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             contrary
             ,
             praying
             for
             our
             wantes
             .
             But
             this
             may
             be
             gathered
             ,
             that
             God
             onely
             accepteth
             the
             fruits
             of
             his
             owne
             spirit
             in
             prayer
             ,
             and
             requireth
             no
             more
             of
             anie
             ,
             but
             that
             euerie
             one
             according
             to
             the
             proportion
             of
             faith
             ,
             pray
             vnto
             him
             ,
             as
             occasion
             in
             them
             requireth
             .
             Nowe
             to
             conclude
             that
             because
             in
             praying
             we
             neede
             not
             a
             booke
             to
             speake
             for
             vs
             ,
             when
             the
             heart
             it self
             and
             booke
             of
             our
             Conscience
             speaketh
             with
             God
             ;
             that
             therefore
             fayth
             neuer
             needeth
             instruction
             ,
             but
             is
             perfect
             ,
             were
             sclanderous
             ,
             false
             ,
             and
             senselesse
             .
             The
             cause
             then
             of
             these
             heresies
             proceed
             hereof
             ,
             that
             your selfe
             
               Mr.
               GIFFORD
            
             would
             needes
             frame
             two
             syllogismes
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             moodes
             of
             your
             malice
             ,
             cōstraine
             the
             proposition
             of
             the
             present
             action
             in
             praying
             ,
             to
             a
             general
             sentence
             of
             all
             times
             and
             actions
             ,
             though
             both
             our
             question
             here
             was
             of
             the
             verie
             action
             of
             praying
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             conclusion
             of
             that
             very
             poynt
             within
             six
             lynes
             after
             this
             ,
             you
             had
             these
             wordes
             ;
             
               Euen
               in
               the
               time
               of
               their
               begging
               at
               Gods
               hands
            
             ;
             so
             that
             these
             heresies
             must
             be
             
               Mr.
               Giffords
            
             and
             not
             myne
             ,
             seeing
             they
             are
             found
             to
             be
             coyned
             of
             his
             idle
             brayne
             ,
             and
             godles
             heart
             ,
             only
             to
             defame
             the
             trueth
             .
          
           
             But
             (
             say
             you
             )
             
               the
               most
               part
               are
               ignorant
               ,
               weake
               ,
               short
               of
               memorie
               ,
               &c.
               therefore
               need
               al
               helps
               to
               stir
               them
               vp
               to
               pray
               ,
               &c.
            
             where
             ,
             by
             your
             own
             confession
             ,
             reading
             is
             not
             praying
             ,
             but
             a
             help
             to
             stir
             vp
             to
             pray
             .
             And
             euen
             hereupon
             all
             our
             errours
             arise
             ,
             that
             you
             cannot
             discerne
             the
             difference
             of
             spirituall
             gifts
             ,
             with
             the
             distinct
             vse
             of
             them
             .
             We
             doubt
             not
             but
             before
             prayer
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             dayes
             of
             our
             life
             we
             haue
             neede
             of
             helps
             of
             instruction
             to
             praye
             aright
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             fitnes
             of
             the
             mind
             and
             bodie
             ,
             often
             fasting
             ,
             reading
             ,
             meditating
             ,
             etc.
             are
             great
             helpes
             to
             go
             before
             to
             humble
             our selues
             in
             praying
             :
             but
             in
             the
             present
             action
             of
             prayer
             when
             the
             heart
             is
             talking
             with
             God
             ,
             the
             eyes
             ,
             hands
             ,
             etc.
             with
             attention
             lift
             vp
             to
             heauē
             ,
             al
             the
             powers
             of
             our
             soules
             and
             bodies
             conuersant
             with
             God
             ,
             to
             take
             a
             booke
             and
             read
             cannot
             be
             called
             in
             this
             action
             a
             help
             ,
             but
             a
             confounding
             of
             the
             mind
             ,
             of
             Gods
             ordinances
             ,
             and
             a
             doing
             we
             know
             not
             what
             ,
             though
             before
             and
             after
             ,
             it
             be
             an
             excellent
             meanes
             ordeyned
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             instruct
             vs
             to
             pray
             and
             al
             other
             dueties
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             
               the
               confirmation
               you
               talke
               of
            
             ,
             where
             I
             alleadged
             that
             a
             troubled
             
             minde
             is
             the
             penne
             of
             a
             readie
             writer
             /
             therfore
             needeth
             not
             a
             booke
             to
             speake
             for
             yt
             in
             the
             action
             of
             praying
             :
             By
             troubled
             minde
             i
             vnderstood
             such
             a
             minde
             /
             as
             is
             presētly
             moued
             with
             the
             sight
             of
             some
             sinne
             /
             or
             vrged
             by
             other
             occasion
             :
             
             
               a
               broken
               spirit
               ,
               a
               broken
               and
               contrite
               heart
            
             :
             ād
             not
             such
             a
             minde
             as
             in
             dispayre
             or
             doubt
             ys
             perplexed
             :
             and
             that
             the
             heart
             which
             is
             moued
             in
             faith
             with
             present
             occasion
             to
             call
             vpon
             God
             is
             the
             penne
             of
             a
             readie
             writer
             /
             (
             that
             is
             )
             hath
             matter
             ād
             wordes
             enough
             without
             a
             booc●
             to
             vtter
             yt
             owne
             wantes
             /
             we
             may
             reade
             throughout
             the
             
               Psalmes
               .
               My
               throte
               is
               dry
               (
               saith
               David
               )
               I
               am
               vvearie
               with
               crying
               &c.
               
            
             But
             here
             againe
             instead
             of
             answere
             /
             you
             tell
             me
             /
             
               I
               runne
               vppon
               the
               rocke
               of
               an
               hereticall
               opiniō
               of
               perfection
            
             :
             Wherin
             i
             wonder
             (
             but
             that
             i
             perceaue
             your
             right
             eye
             is
             blinded
             )
             you
             should
             be
             so
             carelesse
             what
             you
             say
             /
             nay
             what
             after
             two
             yeares
             studie
             you
             put
             in
             prynt
             .
             Doth
             it
             follow
             /
             that
             because
             the
             heart
             /
             moued
             with
             occasion
             through
             the
             worke
             of
             faith
             hath
             wordes
             and
             matter
             enough
             in
             praying
             without
             a
             booke
             to
             speake
             for
             yt
             /
             that
             therfore
             faith
             is
             perfect
             ?
             let
             equal
             Iudges
             cōsider
             .
          
           
             Here
             you
             say
             
               manie
               are
               so
               troubled
               &
               perplexed
               in
               minde
               ,
               that
               they
               cannot
               pray
               till
               they
               haue
               some
               consolation
               by
               the
               direction
               of
               others
               ;
               which
               whē
               they
               cannot
               haue
               ,
               reading
               vpon
               a
               booke
               is
               a
               notable
               help
               ,
            
             I
             allowe
             al
             this
             and
             agree
             /
             if
             you
             would
             make
             reading
             one
             thing
             /
             and
             prayer
             an
             other
             /
             divers
             exercises
             of
             the
             spirit
             etc.
             But
             in
             the
             verie
             action
             of
             praying
             to
             haue
             an
             other
             speake
             vnto
             vs
             never
             so
             good
             wordes
             of
             exhortation
             /
             were
             but
             a
             confounding
             of
             the
             minde
             and
             actiō
             /
             and
             an
             abuse
             of
             both
             those
             holie
             exercises
             .
             Euen
             so
             /
             by
             your
             owne
             comparison
             /
             reading
             vpon
             a
             booke
             in
             the
             action
             of
             praying
             /
             seing
             we
             cannot
             do
             both
             at
             once
             .
             Yt
             is
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             in
             the
             verie
             action
             of
             prayer
             that
             helpeth
             our
             infirmities
             .
             David
             in
             praying
             finding
             his
             soule
             heauie
             /
             stirreth
             vp
             himself
             thus
             .
             
               My
               soule
               whie
               art
               thou
               cast
               downe
               ,
            
             
             
               whie
               art
               thou
               disquieted
               within
               me
               ,
               waite
               on
               God
               ;
               For
               I
               will
               yet
               giue
               him
               thākes
               ,
               my
               presēt
               help
               and
               my
               God.
            
             He
             had
             a
             troubled
             minde
             /
             his
             mouth
             wanted
             no
             wordes
             to
             prouoke
             the
             Lorde
             to
             heare
             his
             complaint
             /
             and
             his
             heart
             to
             waite
             vpon
             the
             Lorde
             /
             and
             so
             through
             all
             the
             Psalmes
             you
             shall
             finde
             the
             conversing
             of
             the
             soule
             with
             God
             to
             be
             such
             /
             as
             yt
             were
             a
             mockery
             to
             think
             reading
             vpon
             a
             booke
             could
             haue
             anie
             place
             in
             that
             action
             /
             or
             that
             anie
             mans
             writing
             could
             lay
             out
             the
             present
             estate
             of
             the
             soule
             with
             the
             passions
             therof
             .
             The
             Priest
             may
             say
             /
             
               my
               booke
               whie
               art
               thou
               so
               euill
               prynted
               ,
            
             for
             whē
             they
             reade
             the
             heart
             cānot
             reasō
             and
             talke
             with
             God.
             
          
           
             To
             the
             second
             poynt
             /
             which
             was
             but
             your
             bare
             assuming
             of
             the
             question
             /
             
               to
               say
               a
               man
               may
               pray
               by
               the
               spirit
               vpon
               a
               booke
               &c.
               
            
             I
             alleadged
             that
             to
             worship
             God
             in
             spirit
             /
             is
             /
             when
             the
             inward
             faith
             of
             the
             heart
             bringeth
             fourth
             true
             invocation
             /
             etc.
             this
             you
             graunt
             to
             be
             most
             true
             /
             and
             that
             none
             other
             is
             accepted
             of
             GOD
             /
             then
             that
             which
             proceedeth
             from
             the
             inward
             faith
             of
             our
             owne
             heart
             :
             But
             you
             think
             that
             reading
             vpon
             a
             booke
             is
             to
             bring
             fourth
             of
             the
             heart
             true
             inuocatiō
             .
             This
             cannot
             be
             if
             we
             consider
             the
             difference
             betweene
             proseuche
             and
             anagnosis
             prayer
             and
             reading
             /
             the
             one
             being
             a
             powring
             fourth
             of
             vowes
             /
             petitions
             /
             supplications
             /
             the
             other
             a
             receaving
             into
             the
             soule
             of
             such
             things
             as
             we
             reade
             .
             This
             therfore
             i
             leaue
             to
             all
             mens
             consciences
             to
             be
             considered
             /
             whether
             
             the
             matter
             we
             reade
             can
             be
             said
             a
             powring
             fourt
             of
             the
             heart
             /
             the
             whole
             vse
             of
             those
             divers
             actions
             through
             the
             whole
             Bible
             shew
             yt
             cannot
             .
             Now
             where
             I
             said
             that
             you
             teach
             men
             insteade
             of
             powring
             fourth
             their
             hearts
             /
             to
             help
             them selves
             with
             matter
             and
             wordes
             out
             of
             a
             booke
             /
             you
             say
             I
             speake
             fondlie
             and
             foolishlie
             /
             etc.
             Mine
             answeare
             now
             is
             /
             yt
             is
             well
             I
             lyed
             not
             /
             if
             I
             had
             said
             you
             compell
             men
             to
             reade
             vpon
             a
             booke
             in
             all
             your
             publique
             assemblies
             /
             certaine
             wordes
             of
             your
             owne
             writings
             by
             number
             and
             stint
             /
             from
             yeare
             to
             yeare
             /
             and
             day
             to
             day
             the
             same
             /
             instead
             of
             powring
             out
             their
             hearts
             before
             the
             Lorde
             for
             their
             present
             wāts
             .
             I
             had
             not
             lyed
             .
             Now
             let
             all
             men
             by
             that
             which
             hath
             bene
             said
             consider
             the
             grossnes
             of
             yt
             /
             and
             so
             the
             follie
             remayneth
             to
             your self
             .
             But
             to
             help
             this
             matter
             /
             and
             to
             deliuer
             your self
             conningly
             in
             such
             strayte
             /
             you
             sa●
             you
             wish
             all
             men
             to
             vse
             the
             help
             of
             the
             booke
             ▪
             that
             they
             migt
             the
             better
             powre
             fourth
             their
             hearts
             vnto
             God
             /
             being
             such
             as
             are
             not
             throughly
             able
             .
             First
             you
             graunt
             here
             /
             the
             prayers
             read
             vpon
             the
             booke
             is
             not
             the
             powring
             fourth
             of
             the
             heart
             /
             but
             ought
             to
             be
             vsed
             only
             as
             an
             help
             wherbie
             you
             graunt
             the
             whole
             question
             /
             and
             furder
             all
             your
             assemblies
             haue
             had
             no
             other
             invocation
             of
             Gods
             name
             this
             many
             yeares
             /
             but
             a
             help
             to
             teach
             thē
             to
             powre
             fourth
             their
             hearts
             .
             But
             whether
             mens
             writings
             may
             be
             read
             in
             the
             publique
             assemblies
             to
             this
             vse
             /
             we
             shall
             after
             make
             manifest
             /
             Here
             yt
             is
             graunted
             but
             an
             help
             /
             and
             not
             the
             powring
             fourth
             of
             the
             heart
             .
             And
             to
             whom
             is
             yt
             an
             help
             ?
             to
             such
             as
             are
             notable
             to
             pray
             .
             Here
             eyther
             you
             must
             confesse
             your
             whole
             ministerie
             is
             vnable
             to
             pray
             /
             or
             that
             they
             transgresse
             in
             this
             high
             worship
             of
             GOD
             :
             for
             in
             an
             other
             place
             you
             graunt
             in
             all
             your
             assemblies
             this
             reading
             is
             vsed
             of
             mens
             writings
             for
             prayer
             /
             thus
             you
             may
             behold
             your
             best
             worship
             to
             be
             nothingh
             but
             a
             help
             to
             teach
             you
             to
             pray
             .
          
           
             Where
             I
             said
             that
             you
             teach
             men
             to
             fetch
             the
             cause
             of
             their
             sorrowing
             from
             the
             booke
             /
             euen
             in
             their
             tyme
             of
             begging
             at
             GODS
             hand
             /
             you
             say
             I
             speake
             fondly
             to
             call
             that
             the
             cause
             /
             which
             is
             the
             manifestacion
             of
             the
             cause
             etc.
             You
             here
             forget
             your
             artes
             /
             Is
             ther
             no
             more
             cau●es
             then
             one
             ?
             if
             yt
             be
             the
             instrumentall
             cause
             /
             it
             is
             sufficient
             to
             prove
             /
             that
             if
             your
             Mininisters
             had
             not
             their
             booke
             /
             they
             had
             nothing
             to
             aske
             /
             or
             els
             asking
             that
             which
             is
             in
             the
             booke
             /
             they
             aske
             not
             that
             wich
             before
             was
             in
             their
             owne
             heartes
             /
             so
             not
             comming
             heauie
             loaden
             /
             they
             goe
             emptie
             away
             /
             and
             leave
             the
             matter
             in
             the
             booke
             as
             they
             founde
             yt
             /
             till
             the
             next
             day
             /
             and
             then
             sing
             the
             same
             songe
             .
             But
             true
             prayer
             is
             /
             when
             the
             heart
             is
             first
             prepared
             /
             and
             moued
             with
             the
             sight
             of
             their
             wants
             as
             the
             child
             that
             asketh
             breade
             :
             So
             we
             should
             not
             pray
             of
             custome
             /
             but
             aske
             the
             verie
             thing
             wherof
             our
             heart
             feeleth
             the
             want●et
             .
             Your
             comparison
             againe
             betwixt
             the
             being
             stirred
             vp
             by
             a
             Sermon
             /
             and
             stirred
             vp
             by
             reading
             sheweth
             /
             that
             your self
             will
             not
             make
             the
             reading
             the
             powring
             fourth
             of
             the
             heart
             .
          
           
             Ther
             is
             no
             question
             but
             the
             exercise
             of
             reading
             is
             chieflie
             for
             instructiō
             and
             encrease
             of
             knowledge
             /
             and
             meditating
             is
             not
             the
             same
             /
             nether
             can
             be
             said
             to
             be
             al
             the
             vse
             of
             reading
             /
             though
             we
             denie
             reading
             to
             be
             praying
             :
             but
             because
             we
             are
             forbidden
             contētion
             about
             wordes
             /
             and
             I
             have
             offred
             you
             
             as
             much
             wrong
             in
             saying
             you
             denyed
             reading
             to
             be
             for
             meditation
             at
             all
             /
             I
             will
             proceede
             to
             the
             more
             necessarie
             doctrines
             .
             Also
             for
             the
             controversie
             of
             Canonicall
             and
             Apocryphall
             /
             we
             shall
             speak
             in
             due
             place
             .
          
           
             
               Thus
               (
               say
               you
               )
               you
               have
               answered
               nothing
               at
               all
               vnto
               this
               Commandement
               giuen
               by
               our
               saviour
               Christ
               to
               vse
               that
               prescript
               forme
               of
               prayer
               ,
               say
               ,
               Our
               Father
               &c.
               but
               by
               shift
               &
               cauill
               &c.
               
            
             Here
             you
             thinke
             you
             haue
             put
             me
             to
             a
             plunge
             /
             your self
             needed
             nothing
             doubt
             /
             but
             that
             I
             allowed
             the
             Cōmaundement
             holie
             and
             good
             /
             and
             to
             extend
             to
             al
             Christians
             /
             as
             well
             as
             to
             the
             Apostles
             /
             namely
             /
             to
             vse
             that
             prescript
             forme
             of
             prayer
             as
             the
             perfect
             patterne
             and
             direction
             to
             all
             mens
             true
             prayers
             .
             But
             you
             I
             trust
             will
             make
             difference
             betwixt
             a
             forme
             to
             all
             prayers
             /
             and
             praying
             /
             or
             prayer
             .
             And
             here
             you
             vehemently
             vrge
             me
             to
             answeare
             you
             /
             before
             I
             see
             you
             conclude
             any
             thing
             frō
             the
             place
             /
             and
             so
             I
             should
             runne
             into
             follie
             /
             to
             answeare
             a
             matter
             before
             I
             heare
             yt
             .
             In
             your
             first
             entrance
             of
             this
             discourse
             /
             you
             were
             rounde
             in
             your
             Syllogismes
             ,
             by
             two
             at
             once
             to
             wrast
             my
             wordes
             /
             and
             can
             find
             none
             for
             yourself
             /
             Yt
             seemes
             your
             conscience
             is
             witnes
             the
             matter
             would
             not
             hang
             togeather
             .
             And
             me
             thinkes
             you
             had
             never
             more
             neede
             to
             haue
             shewed
             what
             you
             would
             drawe
             from
             this
             place
             Luke
             11.
             seing
             I
             either
             mistooke
             you
             last
             time
             /
             or
             els
             you
             make
             a
             simple
             collectiō
             :
             which
             was
             this
             :
             
               Christ
               said
               to
               his
               Disciples
               ,
               when
               you
               pray
               say
               Our
               Father
               .
               &c.
               and
               not
               when
               you
               meditate
               say
               Our
               Father
               .
            
             Now
             what
             would
             you
             conclude
             of
             this
             /
             except
             as
             I
             said
             that
             Christ
             would
             not
             haue
             them
             meditate
             that
             Scripture
             :
             But
             this
             I
             perceaue
             was
             not
             your
             meaninge
             :
             now
             I
             partlie
             thinke
             your
             Argument
             should
             be
             (
             if
             the
             sworde
             were
             not
             brokē
             in
             the
             sheath
             )
             thus
             ▪
             
               Christ
               commaunded
               his
               Disciples
               when
               they
               prayde
               to
               say
               Our
               Father
               ,
               &c.
               therfore
               to
               be
               tyed
               to
               reade
               ouer
               or
               say
               by
               roate
               certeine
               wordes
               ,
               is
               law
               full
               praying
               .
            
             For
             the
             first
             /
             that
             our
             Sauiour
             Christ
             tyed
             no
             man
             or
             commaunded
             none
             to
             say
             ouer
             those
             verie
             wordes
             when
             they
             prayde
             /
             but
             to
             pray
             according
             to
             that
             forme
             /
             after
             that
             maner
             as
             Matth.
             6.
             
             I
             manifested
             in
             my
             first
             writing
             1.
             that
             our
             Sauiour
             did
             not
             commaunde
             vs
             to
             vse
             those
             wordes
             .
             2
             that
             Matth.
             6.
             doth
             not
             keepe
             the
             same
             wordes
             /
             nor
             that
             number
             of
             wordes
             which
             Luke
             11.
             doth
             3.
             that
             he
             did
             not
             say
             /
             read
             these
             wordes
             when
             you
             pray
             /
             or
             say
             these
             wordes
             by
             roate
             .
             After
             all
             which
             reasōs
             slilye
             passed
             away
             in
             both
             your
             answeres
             /
             you
             come
             with
             your
             bare
             affirmation
             /
             that
             he
             commaunded
             those
             wordes
             to
             be
             said
             ouer
             by
             roate
             or
             reading
             :
             yea
             a
             litle
             after
             you
             say
             /
             it
             is
             false
             to
             say
             that
             he
             commaunded
             not
             the
             verie
             wordes
             to
             be
             said
             ouer
             when
             we
             pray
             .
             And
             you
             furder
             conclude
             /
             that
             because
             Christ
             commaunded
             his
             Disciples
             to
             say
             ouer
             those
             wordes
             /
             therfore
             all
             mens
             writings
             in
             the
             forme
             of
             praier
             may
             be
             brought
             into
             the
             publique
             assemblies
             to
             be
             read
             for
             praier
             /
             being
             agreable
             to
             the
             worde
             .
             To
             which
             I
             āswere
             that
             seing
             no
             mās
             writings
             are
             without
             error
             /
             yt
             is
             pernitious
             and
             blasphemous
             doctrine
             you
             collect
             .
             First
             because
             you
             make
             mens
             writings
             of
             equal
             autority
             with
             the
             forme
             of
             praier
             which
             Christ
             hath
             prescribed
             2
             for
             that
             you
             gyue
             mē
             as
             much
             liberty
             and
             authority
             to
             frame
             and
             impose
             their
             Liturgies
             as
             Christ
             had
             to
             set
             downe
             a
             forme
             of
             praier
             /
             he
             being
             Lord
             of
             the
             house
             .
             The
             wickednesse
             of
             which
             collections
             you
             shall
             neuer
             be
             able
             to
             answeare
             .
          
           
           
             And
             because
             you
             here
             vrge
             me
             therunto
             /
             I
             will
             make
             answeare
             to
             your
             two
             places
             of
             Scripture
             /
             wherwith
             by
             false
             interpretation
             you
             deceaue
             the
             simple
             /
             which
             taken
             from
             you
             /
             your
             matter
             is
             nothingh
             but
             cauilling
             :
             The
             places
             are
             these
             /
             Luce
             11.
             
             Nom.
             6.
             and
             because
             the
             one
             explanes
             the
             other
             /
             and
             your
             collections
             the
             same
             from
             both
             /
             I
             will
             beginne
             with
             nombers
             6.32.33.34
             .
             etc.
             
               Thus
               shall
               you
               bless
               the
               Children
               of
               Israell
               saying
               ,
               the
               Lorde
               bless
               thee
               &
               keep
               thee
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Here
             you
             say
             they
             were
             commaunded
             
               to
               vse
               the
               verie
               wordes
               prescribed
               ,
               in
               all
               their
               blessings
               .
            
             This
             I
             say
             is
             not
             true
             /
             for
             the
             Hebrew
             worde
             is
             
               Coh
               Tebaracu
               .
               thus
               shall
               you
               blesse
               :
               wher
               the
               worde
               Coh
            
             is
             an
             aduerb
             of
             similitude
             /
             as
             we
             say
             /
             
               after
               this
               maner
            
             ;
             which
             cannot
             be
             to
             say
             the
             same
             /
             but
             according
             to
             the
             same
             instructions
             .
             This
             worde
             Coh
             is
             ysed
             throughout
             the
             Bible
             in
             this
             maner
             /
             in
             all
             the
             Prophets
             whē
             they
             say
             /
             
               thus
               saith
               the
               Lorde
            
             :
             where
             the
             summe
             of
             their
             prophesies
             are
             onlie
             recorded
             to
             vs
             by
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             /
             ād
             not
             all
             the
             wordes
             .
             Againe
             this
             blessing
             is
             vsed
             in
             the
             Psalmes
             and
             Chronicles
             in
             prayer
             /
             for
             the
             people
             /
             in
             manie
             other
             wordes
             .
             
             Ely
             blessed
             Hanna
             in
             other
             wordes
             /
             etc.
             And
             where
             by
             L●ce
             11.2
             .
             yt
             is
             recorded
             /
             that
             our
             Sauiour
             Christ
             commaunded
             his
             Disciples
             /
             
               when
               you
               pray
               ,
               say
               our
               Father
               ,
               &c.
            
             yt
             is
             playne
             by
             the
             doctrines
             following
             .
             4.5.6.8.11
             .
             verses
             /
             that
             Christ
             tyed
             no
             man
             to
             the
             verie
             wordes
             saying
             ouer
             /
             for
             he
             teacheth
             them
             to
             aske
             their
             particular
             wants
             /
             as
             a
             childe
             asketh
             breade
             or
             an
             egg
             of
             his
             Father
             :
             also
             to
             importune
             the
             Lorde
             for
             our
             particular
             wants
             .
             But
             to
             make
             this
             place
             more
             playne
             /
             the
             same
             holy
             Ghost
             in
             the
             6.
             of
             Mathew
             9.
             verse
             saith
             
               when
               you
               pray
               ,
               say
               thus
               ,
               Our
               Father
               ,
               &c.
            
             where
             the
             greeke
             word
             houtos
             hath
             the
             same
             signification
             that
             the
             Hebrew
             worde
             Coh
             had
             which
             is
             /
             after
             this
             maner
             :
             and
             cannot
             be
             referred
             to
             the
             verie
             wordes
             saying
             ouer
             /
             wherupon
             Mr.
             Calvin
             vpon
             those
             wordes
             saith
             /
             
               Noluit
               filius
               dei
               prescribere
               quibus
               verbis
               vtendum
               sit
               :
               The
               Sonne
               of
               God
               would
               not
               prescribe
               what
               wordes
               we
               must
               vse
               .
            
             Now
             consider
             how
             falslie
             Mr.
             Gifford
             hath
             interpreted
             these
             Scriptures
             /
             to
             say
             the
             Priests
             wer
             commaunded
             to
             vse
             the
             verie
             wordes
             /
             and
             that
             Christ
             commaunded
             to
             vse
             the
             verie
             wordes
             .
             As
             for
             his
             collections
             /
             
               that
               therfore
               mens
               writings
               may
               be
               imposed
               vpō
               publique
               assemblies
               by
               stint
               and
               number
               to
               be
               prayde
               ,
               vt
               is
               intollerable
               error
               ,
               and
               bringeth
               in
               all
               popery
               .
            
          
           
             Here
             I
             must
             call
             all
             men
             that
             reade
             this
             fruictlesse
             discourse
             to
             be
             witnes
             of
             Mr.
             Giffords
             abuse
             of
             his
             tongue
             /
             to
             the
             defacing
             of
             Gods
             truth
             .
             In
             his
             Epistle
             he
             proclaymed
             /
             
               that
               I
               called
               all
               men
               Idolaters
            
             ;
             which
             you
             shall
             perceaue
             to
             be
             his
             owne
             wordes
             /
             and
             to
             that
             end
             I
             will
             breifly
             repeat
             yt
             .
             In
             my
             first
             writing
             I
             affirmed
             the
             reading
             imposed
             Liturgies
             by
             stint
             ād
             limitation
             instead
             of
             true
             invocation
             /
             as
             also
             all
             reading
             mēs
             writings
             for
             praying
             /
             to
             be
             idolatrye
             .
             In
             his
             answeare
             he
             said
             /
             
               he
               could
               not
               see
               by
               what
               collour
               yt
               could
               be
               called
               Idolatrie
               ,
               or
               maintayned
               out
               of
               Gods
               worde
               so
               to
               be
               ;
               but
               yt
               seemes
               the
               penners
               of
               these
               things
               take
               euery
               sinne
               against
               the
               first
               table
               of
               the
               lawe
               ,
               to
               be
               Idolatry
               :
               if
               they
               do
               so
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               and
               with
               all
               do
               hold
               that
               no
               Idolater
               shal
               be
               saued
               ,
               then
               doubtlesse
               all
               are
               lost
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Tothis
             ignorāt
             excursorie
             I
             answered
             /
             that
             all
             false
             and
             devised
             worship
             by
             mans
             inuention
             was
             Idolatrye
             /
             as
             the
             first
             and
             second
             commandemens
             
             did
             testifie
             :
             And
             so
             admit
             all
             the
             breaches
             of
             the
             first
             table
             were
             not
             idolatrye
             /
             yet
             reading
             of
             mens
             writinges
             instead
             of
             praying
             must
             needes
             be
             idolatry
             /
             seing
             yt
             is
             a
             transgression
             of
             the
             second
             Commandement
             .
             Furder
             (
             though
             I
             needed
             not
             have
             followed
             his
             emptye
             head
             /
             euen
             a
             cloude
             without
             water
             )
             yet
             I
             proceeded
             to
             proue
             /
             that
             no
             idolater
             could
             be
             saved
             but
             by
             repentance
             for
             their
             knowne
             sinne
             /
             and
             craving
             pardon
             with
             David
             for
             their
             hidden
             sinnes
             and
             secreat
             faults
             .
             
             Moreouer
             (
             said
             I
             )
             do
             you
             thinke
             anie
             man
             is
             free
             from
             all
             inward
             and
             outward
             idolatrye
             /
             seing
             we
             cannot
             keep
             one
             Commaundement
             /
             and
             in
             some
             things
             we
             sinne
             all
             .
             In
             which
             wordes
             i
             plainelie
             reproued
             his
             grossnes
             that
             concluded
             all
             men
             idolaters
             which
             committed
             any
             idolatrye
             /
             and
             that
             no
             idolater
             could
             be
             sauld
             /
             and
             distinguished
             betweene
             the
             sinne
             of
             ignorance
             /
             weaknes
             /
             and
             inperfection
             etc.
             in
             Gods
             children
             /
             and
             open
             professed
             obstinate
             idolatrie
             .
             Yet
             this
             godles
             man
             would
             lay
             to
             my
             chardg
             /
             that
             i
             should
             call
             all
             mē
             idolaters
             /
             wheras
             i
             neuer
             vsed
             such
             a
             worde
             in
             all
             my
             writings
             /
             But
             only
             answered
             his
             folly
             in
             this
             running
             out
             from
             the
             question
             /
             they
             were
             his
             owne
             wordes
             that
             brought
             this
             vpon
             his
             owne
             heade
             /
             by
             concluding
             /
             that
             if
             euery
             sinne
             against
             the
             first
             table
             were
             idolatrie
             /
             and
             no
             idolater
             could
             be
             saued
             /
             then
             all
             are
             lost
             /
             let
             the
             grosnes
             then
             be
             his
             and
             not
             mine
             .
             And
             i
             leaue
             it
             to
             the
             consideration
             of
             all
             men
             /
             whether
             i
             may
             not
             say
             /
             that
             they
             which
             trāsgresse
             the
             first
             or
             second
             Commaundements
             /
             do
             commit
             Idolatrie
             /
             without
             absurdity
             .
             But
             saith
             he
             though
             yt
             be
             so
             /
             yet
             the
             Scripture
             calleth
             not
             the
             godly
             /
             murtherers
             /
             Idolaters
             /
             etc.
             for
             the
             reliques
             of
             sinne
             remayning
             .
             I
             answere
             that
             therfore
             your
             former
             absurd
             cauilling
             where
             you
             said
             /
             if
             we
             hold
             it
             Idolatrie
             etc.
             ys
             by
             your
             owne
             mouth
             fully
             answered
             .
          
           
             But
             to
             auoyde
             this
             foyle
             /
             he
             hath
             an
             other
             euasion
             .
             I
             thought
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             we
             had
             reasoned
             about
             such
             grosse
             idolatrie
             as
             a
             Church
             is
             to
             be
             condēned
             and
             forsaken
             /
             which
             is
             defiled
             therwith
             .
             Here
             againe
             you
             misreport
             me
             :
             I
             neuer
             reasoned
             to
             that
             end
             in
             this
             whole
             discourse
             /
             but
             only
             laboured
             to
             shew
             all
             men
             this
             error
             of
             reading
             mēs
             writinges
             instead
             of
             praying
             /
             that
             they
             might
             learne
             how
             to
             conuerse
             with
             God
             and
             their
             owne
             Conscience
             /
             in
             prayer
             .
             And
             what
             mendes
             wil
             you
             make
             for
             this
             sclandering
             and
             defacing
             of
             the
             truth
             /
             to
             all
             the
             world
             ?
             all
             that
             I
             desire
             is
             your
             repentance
             and
             amendement
             /
             which
             God
             graunt
             vnto
             you
             if
             you
             you
             be
             his
             .
          
           
             It
             followeth
             in
             your
             booke
             thus
             :
             
               But
               seeing
               you
               confess
               tha●
               all
               men
               be
               Idolaters
               ,
               that
               is
               touching
               the
               remanents
               of
               sinne
               ,
               it
               must
               needs
               follow
               there
               is
               no
               Church
               free
               from
               spots
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             This
             worde
             idolaters
             must
             still
             be
             yours
             and
             then
             i
             willinglie
             graunt
             /
             that
             no
             man
             liuing
             is
             free
             from
             idolatrie
             /
             concerning
             the
             reliques
             of
             sinne
             :
             Also
             that
             no
             Church
             vpon
             earth
             can
             be
             without
             spot
             vpon
             earth
             :
             So
             that
             now
             /
             by
             your
             owne
             cōfessiō
             /
             I
             pleade
             not
             for
             perfection
             in
             this
             life
             /
             though
             the
             more
             we
             want
             /
             the
             more
             we
             ought
             to
             endeuour
             .
             With
             what
             face
             then
             could
             you
             publish
             me
             an
             Anabaptist
             in
             your
             Epistle
             /
             and
             out
             of
             one
             mouth
             giue
             contrarie
             sentence
             ?
             Doth
             your
             ordinary
             teach
             you
             to
             cast
             out
             such
             bitter
             waters
             of
             vntruthes
             ?
             was
             yt
             possible
             I
             should
             hold
             al
             men
             Idolatres
             /
             and
             some
             men
             without
             committing
             of
             sinne
             after
             regeneration
             /
             especially
             to
             mainetaine
             both
             such
             heresies
             as
             you
             gyve
             
             out
             ?
             Well
             consider
             your self
             /
             before
             the
             Lord
             call
             you
             to
             accompt
             for
             defacing
             his
             truth
             /
             and
             pleading
             for
             Baal
             .
             I
             grant
             /
             yea
             /
             I
             were
             not
             of
             God
             if
             I
             should
             speake
             otherwise
             /
             that
             the
             deare
             servāts
             of
             God
             fall
             into
             most
             lothsome
             sinnes
             after
             regeneration
             /
             that
             the
             riches
             of
             Gods
             mercy
             might
             appeare
             in
             their
             repentance
             /
             through
             the
             worke
             of
             his
             grace
             .
             Then
             you
             reason
             thus
             :
             if
             ther
             be
             allwaies
             spottes
             and
             imperfectnes
             in
             the
             true
             Church
             vpon
             earth
             /
             then
             al
             your
             Argumēts
             you
             bring
             against
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             /
             are
             of
             no
             force
             /
             except
             you
             will
             mainetaine
             a
             perfection
             .
             M●ne
             answeare
             is
             /
             I
             will
             not
             meddle
             with
             your
             Church
             to
             proue
             yt
             a
             false
             Church
             in
             this
             treatise
             /
             but
             refer
             you
             to
             Mr.
             Barrowes
             refutation
             of
             Mr.
             Gifford
             ▪
             him
             that
             handleth
             that
             part
             of
             your
             booke
             .
             Yet
             I
             must
             tel
             you
             your
             argument
             is
             verie
             simple
             :
             For
             after
             the
             same
             maner
             you
             migt
             reason
             thus
             :
             
               If
               ther
               be
               no
               true
               Church
               without
               spottes
               vpon
               earth
               ,
               then
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               is
               the
               true
               Church
               ,
               for
               yt
               hath
               manie
               spottes
               ,
               &
               you
               all
               Schismatiques
            
             :
             Againe
             you
             assume
             the
             matter
             you
             should
             proue
             .
             It
             wil
             be
             proued
             against
             you
             /
             that
             you
             haue
             not
             Ecclesiā
             a
             people
             called
             fourth
             of
             the
             world
             to
             the
             obedience
             of
             Christ
             :
             Then
             /
             that
             the
             spottes
             of
             your
             Church
             are
             
               Egiptian
               vlcers
            
             incurable
             running
             botches
             .
             But
             I
             purposed
             not
             to
             deale
             with
             your
             Church
             /
             only
             my
             mind
             is
             to
             shew
             the
             vnlawfullnes
             of
             this
             readingh
             and
             imposing
             mens
             writings
             vpon
             mens
             Consciences
             in
             stead
             of
             true
             praying
             .
             Of
             which
             sinne
             the
             Lord
             giue
             you
             and
             this
             whole
             land
             grace
             to
             repent
             /
             that
             so
             men
             may
             learne
             more
             feruently
             to
             cal
             vpon
             God.
             
          
        
         
           
             
               The
               first
               Argument
               against
               read
               prayer
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               No
               Apocrypha
               must
               be
               brought
               into
               the
               publique
               assemblies
               :
               for
               there
               onlie
               GODS
               vvorde
               &
               liuely
               voyce
               of
               his
               owne
               graces
               must
               be
               hearde
               in
               the
               publique
               assemblies
               .
               But
               mens
               vvritings
               &
               the
               reading
               them
               ouer
               for
               prayer
               are
               Apocrypha
               ,
               therfore
               may
               not
               be
               brought
               into
               the
               publique
               assemblies
               .
            
          
           
             
               G.
               Gifford
               .
            
             
               
                 First
                 touching
                 the
                 Proposition
                 ,
                 No
                 Apocrypha
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 brought
                 into
                 the
                 publique
                 assemblies
                 :
                 What
                 can
                 be
                 more
                 false
                 ?
                 Apocrypha
                 is
                 opposed
                 against
                 Canonicall
                 :
                 If
                 nothing
                 may
                 be
                 brought
                 into
                 the
                 publique
                 assemblies
                 but
                 Canonicall
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 Sermons
                 and
                 prayers
                 of
                 Pastors
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 banished
                 &c.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               I.
               Greenvvood
               .
            
             
               IN
               the
               answere
               of
               this
               /
               you
               will
               needes
               oppose
               against
               both
               Proposititions
               /
               and
               yet
               have
               nothing
               to
               say
               /
               if
               not
               to
               royle
               the
               doctrines
               deliuered
               with
               your
               feete
               /
               least
               others
               should
               drinke
               therof
               .
               The
               part
               of
               a
               wise
               man
               had
               beene
               to
               lay
               his
               hand
               on
               his
               mouth
               .
               In
               the
               first
               Proposition
               
               you
               would
               oppose
               the
               worde
               Apocrypha
               against
               the
               liuely
               voyce
               of
               Gods
               graces
               when
               you
               see
               I
               said
               onlie
               /
               that
               no
               Apocrypha
               might
               be
               brought
               into
               the
               publique
               assemblies
               .
               And
               furder
               to
               explane
               my
               minde
               /
               least
               you
               should
               willingly
               finde
               such
               a
               cauill
               /
               I
               added
               this
               reason
               
                 for
                 there
                 only
                 Gods
                 worde
                 &
                 the
                 liuely
                 voyces
                 of
                 his
                 graces
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 heard
                 :
              
               Where
               I
               acknowledged
               those
               liuelie
               voyces
               to
               be
               Gods
               ordinance
               /
               yet
               nether
               to
               be
               called
               Apocrypha
               nor
               Canonicall
               .
               How
               can
               you
               say
               then
               I
               would
               haue
               these
               /
               or
               that
               these
               are
               banished
               /
               if
               all
               Apocrypha
               writings
               be
               banished
               the
               publique
               assemblies
               ?
               Yet
               as
               I
               told
               you
               /
               I
               take
               Apocrypha
               to
               be
               all
               writings
               /
               but
               the
               Canonicall
               Authentique
               Scriptures
               .
               But
               (
               say
               you
               )
               then
               I
               will
               exclude
               the
               Paraphrases
               vpon
               the
               Scriptures
               and
               the
               Psalmes
               in
               metre
               etc.
               Affirme
               you
               them
               to
               be
               Apocrypha
               as
               you
               do
               /
               and
               can
               do
               no
               other
               /
               and
               I
               will
               through
               Gods
               grace
               proue
               they
               ought
               not
               to
               be
               brougt
               into
               the
               publique
               assemblies
               .
               First
               /
               no
               mans
               writinghs
               are
               giuen
               to
               the
               Church
               by
               testimonie
               of
               Gods
               spirit
               /
               and
               we
               are
               onlie
               commaunded
               to
               heare
               what
               the
               spirith
               saith
               :
               
               therfore
               though
               mens
               writings
               be
               permitted
               to
               be
               read
               priuatlie
               of
               them
               that
               will
               /
               and
               therupon
               called
               Apocrypha
               (
               that
               is
               hidden
               )
               they
               may
               not
               be
               brought
               into
               the
               publique
               assemblies
               .
               Secondly
               no
               mans
               writinhs
               are
               without
               errour
               and
               imperfections
               /
               therfore
               not
               to
               be
               brougt
               into
               the
               publique
               assēblies
               :
               
               The
               Church
               is
               the
               pillar
               of
               truth
               .
               Thirdlie
               the
               Church
               is
               builded
               vpon
               the
               foundation
               of
               the
               Prophets
               and
               the
               Apostles
               Christ
               Iesus
               being
               the
               cheif
               corner
               stone
               /
               and
               not
               vpon
               mēs
               writinges
               /
               Therfore
               mens
               writins
               may
               not
               be
               brougt
               into
               the
               publique
               assemblies
               .
               
               Ephes.
               2.20
               .
               and
               1.
               
               Cor.
               3.
               
               Fourthlie
               if
               we
               might
               bring
               in
               anie
               mens
               writings
               into
               the
               publique
               assemblies
               /
               thē
               all
               mens
               writings
               which
               we
               iudge
               agreable
               to
               the
               Scriptures
               .
               But
               this
               is
               forbidden
               /
               Ecclesiastes
               12.11.12
               .
               My
               proof
               of
               the
               first
               Proposition
               to
               this
               :
               If
               anie
               mens
               writings
               are
               to
               be
               brougt
               into
               the
               publique
               assemblies
               by
               Gods
               commaundement
               because
               they
               are
               agreable
               to
               the
               Scriptures
               /
               as
               you
               in
               an
               other
               place
               alleadge
               /
               then
               all
               that
               are
               thought
               agreable
               to
               the
               Scriptures
               ought
               of
               necessitie
               by
               the
               same
               commandement
               /
               and
               if
               ther
               be
               no
               commaundement
               /
               then
               none
               are
               to
               be
               make
               Authentique
               which
               God
               hath
               not
               made
               Authentique
               /
               For
               that
               were
               to
               set
               man
               in
               the
               place
               of
               God.
               
               No
               mans
               writinges
               cary
               that
               maiestie
               /
               that
               the
               penne
               of
               the
               holy
               ghost
               .
               No
               mans
               writinges
               are
               
                 Cecuromenai
                 ,
                 Authentique
              
               ,
               confirmed
               by
               signes
               and
               wonders
               from
               heauen
               /
               sealed
               by
               Christes
               blood
               /
               that
               not
               one
               worde
               or
               title
               shal
               be
               vnfulfilled
               /
               
                 The
                 Scriptures
                 are
                 all
                 sufficient
              
               .
               All
               men
               must
               walke
               by
               that
               one
               rule
               ;
               To
               thinke
               ther
               were
               not
               rules
               ynoug
               prescribed
               by
               the
               Lord
               for
               his
               house
               were
               blasphemous
               and
               papisticall
               .
               Now
               for
               the
               explication
               /
               interpretatiō
               etc.
               and
               speach
               vnto
               God
               in
               prayer
               :
               God
               hath
               giuen
               giftes
               vnto
               men
               to
               pray
               and
               prophecye
               /
               and
               ordeyned
               his
               ministerye
               of
               Pastors
               /
               Teachers
               /
               whose
               liuely
               voice
               is
               appointed
               to
               be
               the
               mouth
               of
               God
               vnto
               the
               people
               /
               and
               of
               his
               people
               vnto
               himself
               /
               in
               the
               publique
               assemblies
               .
               And
               th●se
               graces
               are
               not
               Apocryphall
               ,
               for
               no
               prophecie
               of
               the
               Scripture
               is
               of
               priuate
               interpretatiō
               
                 idias
                 epiluseos
              
               :
               to
               euery
               one
               to
               giuē
               the
               manifestatiō
               of
               te
               spirit
               to
               proffit
               withal
               .
               
               Most
               excellēt
               mē
               serue
               but
               their
               tyme
               in
               the
               publique
               assēblies
               .
               Now
               I
               may
               cōclude
               a
               I
               beganne
               .
            
             
             
               
                 That
                 only
                 Gods
                 holy
                 word
                 &
                 the
                 liuely
                 graces
                 of
                 his
                 holy
                 Spirit
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 heard
                 &
                 offred
                 vp
                 vnto
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 publique
                 assemblies
                 .
              
            
             
               Where
               then
               in
               way
               of
               answere
               to
               the
               
                 Minor
                 Proposition
              
               ,
               you
               say
               you
               see
               not
               how
               our
               speach
               vnto
               God
               should
               be
               Apocrypha
               :
               It
               answeareth
               not
               me
               /
               who
               deny
               an
               other
               mans
               writing
               to
               be
               our
               speach
               in
               prayer
               vnto
               God
               But
               conuinceth
               your self
               by
               your
               owne
               mouth
               /
               thus
               :
               True
               prayer
               ys
               not
               Apocrypha
               ,
               but
               all
               mens
               writings
               are
               Apocrypha
               ;
               Therfore
               mēs
               writings
               is
               not
               true
               prayer
               .
               Here
               when
               you
               haue
               nothing
               to
               say
               for
               your self
               /
               you
               woulde
               make
               me
               belieue
               that
               I
               accōpt
               the
               Psalmes
               and
               the
               other
               formes
               of
               prayer
               in
               the
               Scripture
               to
               be
               Apocrypha
               when
               they
               be
               read
               /
               though
               a
               litle
               before
               you
               confessed
               /
               you
               had
               in
               your
               last
               writing
               donne
               me
               wrong
               therin
               .
               I
               do
               accōpt
               the
               reading
               of
               thē
               for
               praying
               /
               to
               be
               a
               grosse
               and
               superstitious
               abuse
               of
               thē
               /
               yet
               thē
               to
               be
               holie
               and
               canonical
               Scripture
               .
               And
               here
               you
               haue
               flatly
               ouerthrowē
               your self
               :
               saying
               the
               worde
               Apocrypha
               is
               vsed
               with
               vs
               for
               that
               which
               is
               not
               Gods
               vndoubted
               worde
               vnto
               vs
               :
               And
               in
               your
               last
               writing
               /
               which
               should
               have
               beene
               your
               answere
               /
               you
               said
               /
               God
               speaketh
               to
               vs
               only
               by
               the
               Canonicall
               Scriptures
               .
               Now
               seing
               you
               would
               make
               your
               liturgies
               ād
               deuised
               formes
               of
               prayer
               /
               helpes
               and
               instructiō
               /
               and
               yet
               cannot
               make
               them
               Canonical
               /
               or
               Gods
               vndoubted
               truth
               /
               they
               must
               not
               be
               brought
               into
               the
               publique
               assemblie
               /
               much
               lesse
               imposed
               by
               lawe
               vpon
               the
               Consciences
               of
               all
               men
               .
               And
               here
               remember
               all
               your
               Liturgies
               are
               cast
               out
               of
               the
               doore
               :
               besides
               that
               /
               you
               have
               not
               made
               in
               both
               writinges
               one
               direct
               answere
               to
               this
               most
               firme
               Proposition
               :
               which
               I
               will
               still
               leaue
               vpon
               you
               /
               thus
               .
               
                 
                   Only
                   the
                   Canonicall
                   Scriptures
                   &
                   liuely
                   voice
                   of
                   Gods
                   owne
                   graces
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   brought
                   into
                   the
                   publique
                   assemblies
                   for
                   doctrine
                   &
                   prayer
                   .
                
                 
                   But
                   mēs
                   writings
                   are
                   neyther
                   Canonicall
                   Scripture
                   nor
                   the
                   liuely
                   voice
                   of
                   Gods
                   graces
                   in
                   such
                   as
                   he
                   hath
                   appointed
                   to
                   speake
                   in
                   the
                   publique
                   assemblies
                   .
                
                 
                   Therfore
                   no
                   mans
                   writings
                   ,
                   may
                   be
                   brought
                   into
                   ,
                   nor
                   imposed
                   vpon
                   the
                   publique
                   assemblies
                   .
                
              
            
             
               Thus
               migt
               I
               make
               an
               ende
               with
               this
               vayne
               mā
               /
               considering
               the
               whole
               matter
               is
               proved
               against
               him
               /
               all
               that
               followe
               being
               but
               repetitions
               of
               these
               former
               cauills
               /
               but
               that
               I
               must
               cleare
               my self
               of
               his
               vnconscionable
               sclanders
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             
               The
               second
               Argument
               .
            
             
               We
               must
               do
               nothing
               in
               the
               worship
               of
               God
               without
               warrant
               of
               his
               worde
               .
               ●ut
               read
               praiers
               haue
               no
               warrant
               in
               his
               worde
               .
               Therfore
               read
               prayers
               are
               not
               to
               be
               vsed
               in
               the
               worship
               of
               God.
               
            
          
           
             
               G.
               Gifford
               .
            
             
               
                 To
                 this
                 I
                 answere
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 greate
                 audacitie
                 to
                 affirme
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 vvarrant
                 in
                 the
                 vvorde
                 for
                 read
                 prayers
                 .
                 vvhen
                 ther
                 be
                 sundry
                 testimonies
                 to
                 vvarrant
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 vnless
                 you
                 vvill
                 make
                 difference
                 
                 betvveene
                 that
                 which
                 a
                 man
                 readeth
                 vpon
                 a
                 booke
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 which
                 he
                 hath
                 learned
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 booke
                 .
                 Furder
                 I
                 said
                 ,
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 remember
                 that
                 euer
                 I
                 haue
                 read
                 that
                 God
                 commaunded
                 in
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 the
                 prayer
                 shal
                 be
                 read
                 vpon
                 a
                 Booke
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               I.
               Greenvvood
               .
            
             
               SEing
               you
               haue
               indeed
               not
               answered
               one
               reason
               or
               proof
               I
               alleadged
               in
               my
               last
               writing
               ▪
               but
               with
               much
               euill
               conscience
               (
               as
               the
               handling
               sheweth
               )
               perverred
               them
               /
               I
               will
               leaue
               them
               to
               be
               iudged
               of
               them
               that
               shall
               see
               my
               writing
               .
               And
               here
               /
               seing
               you
               would
               not
               prynt
               yt
               /
               I
               will
               answere
               your
               cheif
               obie●●●o●●
               .
               First
               then
               you
               graunt
               /
               that
               if
               I
               put
               difference
               betweene
               reading
               vpō
               the
               booke
               /
               and
               that
               which
               he
               hath
               learned
               out
               of
               the
               booke
               /
               mine
               Argument
               to
               sounde
               :
               For
               by
               your
               owne
               confession
               /
               
                 God
                 hath
                 not
                 giuen
                 anie
                 Commandement
                 to
                 read
                 prayer
                 ,
              
               and
               so
               yt
               hath
               no
               warrāt
               .
               Whervpō
               I
               gayne
               thus
               much
               :
               First
               /
               tha●
               they
               which
               impose
               read
               prayer
               vpon
               the
               Church
               /
               do
               that
               wherof
               they
               haue
               no
               warrant
               in
               the
               worde
               /
               and
               that
               in
               the
               high
               seruice
               of
               God.
               Then
               that
               they
               which
               reade
               vpon
               a
               booke
               for
               praying
               /
               do
               that
               wherof
               they
               haue
               no
               warrant
               in
               Gods
               woorde
               :
               whervpon
               all
               your
               Ministers
               must
               leaue
               reading
               their
               s●nted
               prayers
               vpon
               the
               booke
               /
               or
               els
               stand
               vnder
               Gods
               wrath
               ▪
               and
               all
               that
               so
               pray
               with
               them
               /
               which
               wil
               be
               a
               fearefull
               reckoning
               if
               they
               repent
               not
               their
               sinne
               shewed
               them
               .
               And
               although
               our
               question
               he
               cheiflie
               concerning
               the
               reading
               of
               mens
               writings
               instead
               of
               praying
               /
               yet
               I
               am
               content
               the
               other
               abuse
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               be
               included
               also
               though
               I
               make
               not
               both
               in
               the
               same
               height
               of
               sinne
               /
               as
               shall
               appeare
               in
               my
               seuerall
               reasons
               .
               As
               an
               vnconstant
               man
               then
               /
               you
               in
               the
               latter
               ende
               of
               the
               answere
               to
               this
               Argument
               would
               cal
               backe
               agayne
               that
               /
               which
               you
               here
               haue
               granted
               :
               Namely
               /
               
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 Commandement
                 to
                 reade
                 prayer
                 vpon
                 a
                 booke
                 for
                 praiyng
                 .
              
            
             
               Of
               the
               contrary
               thus
               you
               reason
               :
               
                 The
                 people
                 of
                 God
                 did
                 reade
                 the
                 Psalmes
                 vpon
                 a
                 booke
                 whe●
                 they
                 did
                 singe
                 ,
                 therfore
                 men
                 may
                 reade
                 vpon
                 a
                 booke
                 vvhen
                 they
                 pray
                 .
              
               I
               deny
               your
               Argument
               :
               besides
               that
               all
               men
               may
               see
               your
               vnstablenes
               in
               denying
               and
               affirming
               with
               one
               breath
               /
               you
               now
               go
               about
               to
               make
               reading
               of
               prayer
               a
               Commandement
               :
               thus
               you
               prove
               yt
               .
               
                 Singing
                 (
                 say
                 you
                 )
                 is
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 prayer
                 .
                 Singing
                 may
                 be
                 read
                 vpon
                 a
                 Booke
                 ▪
                 therfore
                 praier
                 may
                 be
                 read
                 vpon
                 a
                 booke
                 .
              
               Admit
               that
               Singing
               were
               a
               part
               of
               prayer
               /
               yet
               doth
               it
               not
               followe
               that
               all
               prayer
               may
               be
               read
               vpon
               a
               booke
               .
               But
               you
               speake
               like
               an
               ignorant
               man
               to
               say
               that
               Singing
               is
               praier
               /
               seing
               they
               are
               twoo
               diuers
               actiōs
               and
               exercises
               of
               our
               faith●
               the
               one
               neuer
               read
               for
               the
               other
               /
               nor
               said
               to
               be
               a
               part
               of
               the
               other
               through
               the
               Scriptures
               /
               but
               are
               playnely
               distinguished
               1.
               
               Cor.
               14.15
               .
               what
               is
               it
               then
               .
               I
               will
               pray
               with
               the
               spirit
               /
               bu●
               y
               will
               pray
               with
               vnderstanding
               /
               I
               wil
               sing
               with
               the
               spirit
               etc.
               agayne
               /
               if
               you
               be
               sad
               /
               pray
               /
               and
               if
               you
               be
               merye
               sing
               Psalmes
               /
               
                 pro●●●xon
                 ai
              
               and
               psalo
               .
               I
               will
               pray
               /
               and
               I
               wil
               sing
               are
               diuers
               exercises
               of
               the
               faith
               /
               if
               a
               man
               should
               say
               reading
               a
               chapter
               of
               the
               scripture
               and
               prophecying
               were
               all
               one
               /
               were
               he
               not
               wide
               ?
               
               Euē
               so
               euery
               
               part
               of
               Gods
               service
               is
               not
               prayer
               .
               I
               graunt
               we
               are
               euery
               where
               commaunded
               to
               singe
               Psalmes
               vnto
               God.
               And
               alleadged
               that
               place
               of
               the
               Apostle
               to
               the
               Ephes.
               5.19
               .
               Speaking
               to
               your selves
               in
               Psalmes
               and
               Himnes
               and
               Spirituall
               songes
               /
               etc.
               ād
               that
               of
               the
               Colo.
               onlie
               to
               this
               end
               /
               that
               in
               Psalmes
               singing
               we
               do
               not
               alwaies
               speake
               vnto
               God
               /
               as
               in
               those
               Psalmes
               which
               are
               only
               instructions
               and
               prophesies
               /
               in
               the
               1.
               and
               2.
               
               Psalmes
               you
               have
               not
               one
               worde
               spoken
               vnto
               God.
               Againe
               /
               as
               all
               reading
               of
               the
               prayers
               in
               the
               Scriptures
               is
               not
               praying
               or
               speaking
               vnto
               God
               /
               so
               the
               reading
               or
               singing
               of
               Psalmes
               I
               tooke
               to
               haue
               beene
               a
               speaking
               to
               our selves
               a
               stirring
               vp
               of
               Gods
               graces
               in
               vs
               etc.
               But
               I
               do
               not
               now
               /
               nor
               did
               not
               then
               hold
               yt
               so
               /
               in
               al
               Psalmes
               singing
               .
               And
               where
               you
               say
               I
               purposely
               left
               out
               the
               latter
               part
               in
               both
               places
               /
               which
               was
               this
               sing
               vnto
               God
               with
               a
               grace
               in
               your
               heartes
               /
               the
               Lorde
               knowes
               I
               had
               no
               purpose
               to
               injurie
               the
               Scripture
               /
               nor
               maintayne
               an
               vntruth
               /
               But
               thought
               we
               might
               do
               those
               thinges
               with
               a
               grace
               to
               God
               in
               our
               heartes
               /
               which
               were
               not
               properly
               ād
               directly
               a
               conversing
               by
               thought
               ād
               worde
               with
               him
               alone
               /
               but
               one
               thing
               might
               haue
               kept
               you
               frō
               crying
               out
               /
               heresie
               /
               in
               that
               I
               added
               this
               /
               that
               I
               would
               not
               stād
               vpō
               that
               reason
               /
               but
               desired
               to
               knowe
               yt
               furder
               .
               But
               how
               vniustly
               could
               you
               nūber
               this
               for
               an
               heresie
               maynteyned
               of
               vs
               al
               in
               your
               Epistle
               /
               that
               we
               should
               denie
               that
               Psalmes
               should
               be
               songe
               vnto
               God.
               The
               Lorde
               keepe
               me
               frō
               such
               errour
               .
               And
               a
               wofull
               Phisition
               you
               are
               /
               if
               I
               had
               bene
               in
               such
               errour
               ,
               For
               the
               102.
               
               Psalme
               I
               never
               denied
               :
               but
               that
               yt
               was
               a
               most
               excellent
               Psalme
               penned
               by
               Daniell
               or
               some
               other
               PROPHET
               /
               ād
               gyuē
               to
               the
               whole
               Church
               to
               be
               sōge
               or
               read
               as
               other
               Psalmes
               /
               in
               the
               forme
               of
               praier
               :
               But
               you
               must
               prove
               that
               the
               Church
               did
               vse
               yt
               as
               you
               say
               /
               to
               reade
               yt
               ouer
               for
               praying
               /
               or
               were
               cōmaūded
               so
               to
               do
               .
               This
               is
               proof
               inoug
               they
               did
               not
               /
               because
               yt
               is
               a
               Psalme
               .
               Now
               thoug
               the
               Church
               speake
               manie
               tymes
               in
               the
               singular
               number
               /
               yet
               it
               is
               expressed
               in
               some
               other
               verse
               that
               yt
               is
               so
               .
               But
               now
               admit
               that
               you
               could
               proue
               that
               the
               psalmes
               were
               read
               insteade
               of
               or
               for
               invocatiō
               /
               which
               you
               shall
               neuer
               be
               able
               to
               do
               /
               it
               doth
               not
               followe
               that
               mēs
               writinges
               shoud
               be
               brought
               into
               the
               assemblies
               and
               read
               for
               praier
               .
               The
               6.
               of
               Nōbers
               I
               haue
               answerd
               before
               :
               Frō
               the
               92.
               
               Psalme
               you
               reason
               thus
               .
               
                 If
                 the
                 psalmes
                 &
                 other
                 formes
                 of
                 prayer
                 in
                 the
                 Scrìpturés
                 were
                 read
                 or
                 said
                 by
                 rote
                 the
                 verie
                 forme
                 of
                 wordes
                 for
                 praying
                 ;
                 The
                 reading
                 instead
                 of
                 or
                 for
                 praying
                 .
              
               Here
               you
               durst
               not
               set
               your
               assumption
               ,
               it
               was
               so
               false
               /
               which
               should
               be
               thus
               .
               
                 But
                 the
                 Psalmes
                 &
                 other
                 formes
                 of
                 prayer
                 were
                 read
                 for
                 praying
                 &c.
                 
              
               This
               I
               shewed
               you
               was
               verie
               vntrue
               /
               they
               were
               neuer
               cōmaunded
               so
               to
               be
               vsed
               /
               nor
               never
               so
               vsed
               .
               My
               proof
               was
               this
               /
               they
               are
               giuē
               by
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               for
               other
               vses
               /
               as
               singing
               /
               reading
               /
               etc.
               ād
               not
               comaunded
               anie
               where
               so
               to
               be
               vsed
               /
               so
               that
               you
               do
               but
               cauill
               /
               not
               hauing
               one
               proof
               for
               all
               your
               shameles
               assertiōs
               .
               Now
               where
               I
               demaunded
               what
               this
               made
               for
               your
               liturgies
               ,
               ād
               reading
               mēs
               writinges
               for
               praying
               /
               except
               you
               would
               make
               your
               owne
               writinges
               of
               equall
               authoritie
               with
               the
               Scriptures
               :
               You
               āswere
               /
               That
               if
               I
               denie
               the
               cōsequence
               /
               it
               was
               lawfull
               to
               use
               the
               Psalmes
               /
               therfore
               mens
               writings
               /
               
               thē
               I
               wil
               shut
               out
               all
               praiers
               /
               euē
               the
               prayer
               of
               the
               Pastor
               .
               See
               your
               carnall
               handling
               /
               shuffling
               /
               and
               cōfounding
               Gods
               ordinances
               :
               Doth
               yt
               followe
               that
               because
               mēs
               writinges
               may
               not
               be
               brought
               into
               the
               publique
               assēblies
               /
               or
               there
               read
               for
               praying
               /
               therfore
               the
               prayers
               vttered
               by
               the
               liuely
               voice
               of
               the
               pastor
               should
               herebie
               be
               excluded
               ?
               this
               your
               shift
               was
               answered
               in
               the
               first
               Argumēt
               /
               your
               cavils
               are
               stale
               /
               you
               are
               againe
               convinced
               .
               Touching
               the
               other
               matter
               of
               cōning
               phrases
               ād
               formes
               of
               praier
               by
               roate
               /
               to
               say
               ouer
               certeine
               number
               of
               wordes
               /
               yt
               is
               popish
               and
               a
               meere
               euasiō
               /
               and
               bewrayeth
               your
               ignorāce
               in
               praier
               .
               In
               this
               you
               haue
               granted
               me
               that
               he
               which
               prayeth
               not
               with
               a
               feeling
               of
               his
               presēt
               wāts
               of
               his
               soule
               /
               but
               saith
               ouer
               certeine
               number
               of
               wordes
               of
               custome
               or
               affectatiō
               /
               he
               is
               an
               hipocrite
               /
               which
               is
               true
               /
               proved
               .
               Mat
               6.7
               .
               Now
               by
               this
               examine
               your
               daylie
               /
               monethlie
               /
               annuall
               etc.
               saying
               ouer
               /
               nay
               reading
               ouer
               certeine
               wordes
               /
               euery
               tyme
               the
               same
               /
               as
               you
               are
               stinted
               .
               It
               is
               plaine
               the
               sacrifice
               of
               fooles
               /
               Ecclesiastes
               .
               4.17
               .
               The
               two
               pointes
               wherin
               you
               protest
               so
               willinglie
               to
               agree
               with
               me
               /
               were
               these
               .
               First
               whether
               only
               such
               prayers
               as
               were
               made
               without
               the
               booke
               /
               were
               accepted
               of
               Gods
               childrē
               .
               Secondly
               whether
               the
               same
               spirit
               teacheth
               vs
               to
               pray
               /
               that
               taught
               the
               holie
               men
               of
               God
               before
               tyme.
               You
               grant
               both
               these
               /
               but
               that
               you
               would
               seeme
               to
               alter
               the
               first
               question
               :
               wel
               then
               /
               God
               's
               owne
               spirit
               that
               taught
               thē
               to
               pray
               without
               a
               booke
               /
               or
               stinting
               of
               wordes
               /
               teacheth
               vs
               so
               to
               pray
               nowe
               /
               and
               in
               the
               action
               of
               praying
               giueth
               the
               mouth
               to
               vtter
               what
               the
               heart
               desireth
               /
               moved
               with
               the
               same
               spirit
               .
               Still
               then
               after
               your
               long
               shifting
               to
               and
               fro
               /
               I
               trust
               you
               will
               stand
               to
               your
               first
               wordes
               /
               that
               you
               never
               read
               in
               the
               Scriptures
               anie
               cōmaundement
               for
               reading
               of
               prayers
               .
               Secondlie
               /
               to
               say
               ouer
               certeine
               numbers
               of
               words
               or
               phrases
               of
               the
               Scripture
               of
               custome
               or
               affectatiō
               /
               without
               feeling
               of
               /
               or
               asking
               for
               our
               present
               wantes
               /
               is
               hipocresie
               .
               Therfore
               I
               will
               conclude
               as
               I
               beganne
               /
               myne
               Argument
               standing
               good
               /
               that
               /
               To
               do
               any
               thing
               in
               the
               worship
               of
               God
               werof
               we
               have
               no
               warrāt
               of
               Gods
               worde
               /
               is
               synne
               .
               But
               read
               prayers
               haue
               no
               warrant
               in
               Gods
               Word
               /
               Ergo.
               etc.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             
               The
               third
               Argument
               .
            
             
               We
               may
               not
               in
               the
               worship
               of
               God
               receaue
               anie
               tradition
               which
               bringeth
               our
               libertie
               into
               bondadge
               .
               Read
               praier
               vpon
               commandement
               brought
               into
               the
               publique
               assemblies
               ,
               is
               a
               tradition
               that
               bringeth
               our
               libertie
               into
               bondage
               .
               Therfore
               read
               prayer
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             The
             Minor
             is
             thus
             proved
             /
             that
             God
             hath
             left
             it
             in
             all
             mens
             freedome
             to
             pray
             as
             the
             present
             occasion
             requireth
             and
             the
             spirit
             giveth
             vtterance
             /
             according
             to
             his
             will.
             Againe
             no
             man
             hath
             power
             to
             commaunde
             anie
             thing
             in
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             /
             which
             God
             hath
             not
             cōmaunded
             etc.
             Marke
             .
             7.7.8.9
             .
             Mat.
             15.
             
             Gal.
             5
             ,
             1.
             etc.
             
          
           
             
             
               G.
               Gifford
               .
            
             
               
                 I
                 say
                 it
                 is
                 vngodlie
                 and
                 neere
                 vnto
                 blasphemie
                 ,
                 to
                 affirme
                 ,
                 that
                 prescript
                 forme
                 of
                 prayer
                 is
                 a
                 tradition
                 bringing
                 our
                 libertie
                 into
                 bondage
                 &c.
                 my
                 reason
                 was
                 &
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 by
                 Moses
                 prescribed
                 a
                 forme
                 of
                 blessing
                 &c.
                 
                 Nom
                 6.
                 the
                 Prophetes
                 in
                 the
                 Psalmes
                 have
                 prescribed
                 manie
                 formes
                 of
                 prayer
                 .
                 Our
                 Sauiour
                 Christ
                 prescribed
                 a
                 forme
                 of
                 praier
                 &c.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               I.
               Greenvvood
               .
            
             
               HEre
               is
               a
               greate
               storme
               /
               and
               yet
               nothing
               but
               wynde
               .
               If
               you
               were
               in
               Cai●has
               his
               place
               you
               would
               either
               have
               rent
               your
               clothes
               for
               zeale
               /
               or
               els
               condemne
               me
               before
               you
               vnderstand
               what
               I
               say
               .
               Is
               yt
               simple
               dealing
               do
               you
               thinke
               to
               say
               /
               
                 I
                 hold
                 it
                 a
                 bondage
                 breaking
                 our
                 libertie
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Lord
                 by
                 Moses
                 ,
                 〈◊〉
                 Prophetes
                 ,
                 our
                 Sauiou●
                 Christ
                 also
                 ,
                 to
                 set
                 downe
                 a
                 forme
                 of
                 praier
                 or
                 to
                 prescribe
                 a
                 forme
                 of
                 praier
                 :
              
               Did
               you
               not
               see
               that
               the
               Minor
               Propositiō
               speaketh
               of
               the
               reading
               /
               for
               praing
               /
               and
               not
               of
               the
               forme
               of
               prayer
               ?
               Agayne
               /
               of
               the
               commandement
               /
               wher
               by
               men
               are
               compelled
               to
               reade
               instead
               of
               praying
               ?
               Did
               you
               not
               see
               that
               these
               wordes
               
                 brought
                 in
                 to
                 the
                 publique
                 assemblies
                 ,
              
               did
               specifye
               the
               matter
               to
               be
               mens
               writtings
               to
               be
               read
               in
               the
               assemblies
               as
               a
               worship
               /
               yea
               invocation
               of
               Gods
               name
               :
               which
               is
               a
               grosse
               mockery
               .
               Not
               that
               ther
               is
               any
               Commandement
               to
               reade
               ouer
               those
               formes
               of
               praier
               mentioned
               by
               you
               /
               for
               praying
               :
               and
               so
               the
               Cōmandement
               so
               to
               reade
               them
               for
               praying
               is
               an
               abuse
               of
               them
               /
               and
               a
               Commandement
               of
               men
               and
               not
               of
               God
               etc.
               But
               that
               much
               more
               odious
               yt
               is
               to
               bring
               in
               mens
               writtings
               into
               the
               publique
               assemblies
               /
               proved
               vnlawfull
               in
               the
               first
               argument
               /
               and
               then
               to
               commit
               Idolatrie
               with
               them
               by
               reading
               them
               instead
               of
               praying
               /
               and
               that
               to
               cōpell
               men
               by
               Commandement
               wher
               God
               had
               set
               no
               Commandement
               〈◊〉
               vse
               them
               /
               was
               a
               bringing
               all
               men
               into
               bondage
               of
               popish
               traditions
               .
               So
               that
               your
               common
               recitall
               of
               these
               places
               of
               Scripture
               is
               abuse
               of
               them
               /
               and
               you
               do
               but
               
                 palinodian
                 canere
              
               .
               I
               thincke
               if
               you
               get
               
                 St.
                 IHONS
              
               gospell
               about
               your
               necke
               as
               the
               Papists
               /
               you
               wil
               thincke
               you
               haue
               religion
               ynough
               .
               The
               more
               fearful
               is
               your
               Apostacy
               /
               you
               proceede
               from
               euill
               to
               worse
               .
            
          
           
             
               G.
               Gifford
               .
            
             
               
                 About
                 the
                 Commaunding
                 a
                 prescript
                 forme
                 of
                 prayer
                 to
                 be
                 vsed
                 ,
                 our
                 Church
                 doth
                 agree
                 with
                 all
                 godly
                 Churches
                 ,
                 yea
                 the
                 reformed
                 Churches
                 haue
                 and
                 do
                 practize
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 here
                 therfore
                 I
                 wish
                 the
                 reader
                 to
                 obserue
                 that
                 you
                 Brovvnists
                 do
                 not
                 only
                 condemne
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 but
                 all
                 the
                 reformed
                 Churches
                 whatsoeuer
                 ,
                 and
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 other
                 but
                 Donatistes
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               I.
               Greenvvod
               .
            
             
             
               I
               Trust
               your
               madnes
               will
               appeare
               to
               all
               men
               /
               the
               poyson
               of
               Aspes
               is
               vnder
               your
               tongue
               :
               he
               that
               cannot
               rule
               his
               tongue
               his
               Religion
               is
               in
               vayne
               .
               Shall
               I
               in
               your
               hea●e
               be
               pressed
               with
               multitude
               of
               Churches
               ?
               thē
               heare
               what
               the
               Lorde
               saith
               /
               Thou
               shalt
               not
               followe
               a
               multitude
               to
               do
               euill
               .
               
               we
               have
               the
               worde
               amongst
               vs
               /
               we
               shall
               by
               that
               worde
               be
               either
               iustified
               or
               condemned
               .
               Then
               either
               proue
               your
               matter
               from
               te
               Schriptures
               .
               or
               els
               giue
               eare
               to
               the
               Scripture
               .
               If
               those
               Churches
               you
               speake
               of
               /
               bring
               mens
               writinges
               in
               to
               the
               publique
               assemblies
               /
               et
               in
               force
               them
               to
               be
               read
               for
               praying
               /
               I
               would
               see
               their
               warrāt
               /
               we
               belieue
               not
               because
               men
               say
               so
               or
               do
               so
               /
               but
               because
               God
               speaketh
               :
               And
               where
               he
               speaketh
               /
               al
               men
               must
               besilent
               .
               You
               may
               accuse
               ●ther
               Countries
               as
               you
               wil
               /
               I
               knowe
               not
               their
               estate
               /
               but
               your
               drudgery
               insteade
               of
               true
               worship
               /
               is
               lothsome
               /
               the
               Priest
               with
               his
               masse-booke
               /
               and
               begger
               with
               his
               clapdisch
               canuize
               ouer
               the
               Pater
               noster
               for
               their
               bellie
               /
               which
               is
               your
               com-mon
               worship
               /
               with
               other
               trinckets
               .
               We
               shall
               speake
               of
               a
               Liturgie
               in
               due
               place
               .
               Here
               you
               breath
               out
               your
               accustomed
               lyes
               /
               sclanders
               /
               and
               〈◊〉
               .
               First
               you
               terme
               vs
               Brownists
               and
               Donatists
               /
               wheras
               I
               neuer
               conuersed
               wit
               the
               men
               nor
               their
               writings
               :
               I
               detest
               Donatus
               his
               heresies
               .
               And
               if
               they
               had
               beene
               instruments
               to
               teach
               vs
               anie
               truth
               we
               were
               not
               therfore
               to
               be
               named
               with
               their
               name
               /
               we
               were
               baptized
               into
               Christs
               .
               Browne
               is
               a
               member
               of
               your
               Church
               your
               brother
               /
               and
               al
               Brownists
               do
               frequent
               your
               assemblies
               .
            
             
               And
               here
               you
               wish
               the
               reader
               to
               consider
               /
               that
               I
               condemne
               all
               reformed
               Churches
               /
               do
               I
               condemne
               all
               Churched
               for
               reprouing
               a
               sinne
               by
               Gods
               wordes
               May
               not
               the
               true
               Church●●
               (
               if
               they
               were
               such
               )
               err
               ▪
               Did
               I
               affirme
               at
               anie
               tyme
               tha●
               they
               were
               no
               true
               Church
               that
               vsed
               read
               prayers
               /
               remember
               your self
               /
               you
               knowe
               who
               is
               the
               Father
               of
               such
               vntruthes
               .
               But
               because
               your
               Conscience
               bare
               you
               witnesse
               you
               had
               wrongfully
               chardged
               me
               /
               and
               for
               me
               /
               all
               true
               Christians
               :
               you
               bring
               yt
               in
               by
               necessary
               consequence
               thus
               ,
               
                 you
                 affirme
              
               (
               say
               you
               )
               
                 prescript
                 formes
                 of
                 prayer
                 brought
                 into
                 the
                 publique
                 assemblies
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 changing
                 the
                 worke
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 into
                 an
                 idoll
                 ,
                 a
                 tradition
                 breaking
                 Christian
                 libertie
                 ,
                 a
                 deade
                 letter
                 quēching
                 the
                 Spirit
                 &c
                 ,
                 and
                 therfore
                 most
                 detestable
                 .
                 But
                 all
                 reformed
                 Churches
                 recieue
                 and
                 vse
                 it
                 &c.
                 ●
                 therfore
                 .
              
               You
               cā
               reason
               well
               to
               bring
               the
               thruth
               into
               contēpt
               /
               your
               mouth
               to
               open
               and
               tongue
               wher
               as
               a
               sworde
               therunto
               .
               If
               the
               proposition
               be
               true
               /
               drawe
               what
               consequence
               you
               wil
               /
               it
               is
               yours
               an
               not
               myne
               /
               if
               the
               doctrine
               be
               true
               yt
               is
               Gods
               worde
               that
               giueth
               sentence
               against
               the
               sinne
               .
               And
               if
               you
               haue
               〈◊〉
               spar●●e
               of
               grace
               /
               procure
               that
               we
               may
               decide
               the
               truth
               with
               other
               Churches
               .
               Doth
               it
               follow
               that
               because
               imposing
               of
               mens
               writinges
               to
               be
               read
               for
               praying
               is
               an
               ●ynous
               synne
               /
               therfore
               they
               that
               vse
               yt
               are
               no
               Church
               ▪
               If
               I
               should
               say
               so
               /
               I
               should
               iustlie
               be
               called
               an
               Anabaptist
               .
            
             
               And
               here
               you
               accuse
               me
               to
               pleade
               for
               such
               a
               freedome
               in
               the
               Church
               /
               that
               nothing
               be
               receaued
               which
               is
               imposed
               by
               commaundement
               .
               Abaddon
               is
               the
               Father
               of
               such
               Prophets
               .
               Doth
               yt
               follow
               that
               because
               we
               would
               haue
               ●he
               Church
               free
               from
               al
               traditions
               of
               men
               which
               haue
               no
               warrant
               in
               Gods
               worde
               /
               that
               therfore
               we
               would
               not
               receaue
               Gods
               ordinances
               by
               Commaundement
               .
               That
               we
               ought
               to
               receaue
               nothing
               by
               Commaundement
               in
               the
               
               worship
               of
               God
               /
               which
               God
               hath
               not
               commaunded
               /
               the
               secōd
               cōmaundement
               with
               the
               Scriptures
               I
               haue
               rehearsed
               /
               are
               euident
               .
               Deut
               5.32
               33.
               
               Mat.
               25.2.3
               .
               Gal.
               4.9
               .
               Collos.
               2.20
               .
               But
               seing
               your self
               graueled
               /
               considering
               all
               the
               world
               cannot
               lay
               a
               Commandement
               to
               bring
               thei●
               owne
               inventions
               into
               the
               assemblies
               /
               wher
               God
               hath
               laide
               none
               /
               but
               forbidden
               yt
               :
               you
               ranne
               to
               your
               former
               places
               of
               Scripture
               to
               wrast
               them
               as
               before
               /
               where
               your
               collections
               are
               but
               vaine
               repetitions
               of
               that
               which
               hath
               beene
               cōvinced
               before
               .
               Moses
               /
               the
               Prophets
               etc.
               prescribed
               formes
               of
               prayers
               /
               therfore
               men
               now
               may
               thrust
               their
               writings
               into
               the
               publique
               assemblies
               :
               Your
               Argument
               is
               denied
               :
               and
               yet
               here
               is
               no
               warrāt
               for
               the
               reading
               them
               ouer
               for
               prayer
               .
            
          
           
             
               G.
               Gifford
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 Church
                 hath
                 povver
                 to
                 expounde
                 those
                 prayers
                 mentioned
                 in
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 apply
                 them
                 to
                 their
                 seuerall
                 necessities
                 &c.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               I.
               Greenvvood
               .
            
             
               If
               you
               meane
               by
               expounding
               /
               the
               breaking
               vp
               off
               them
               by
               doctrine
               /
               and
               by
               doctrine
               and
               prayer
               to
               aplye
               thē
               to
               the
               seueral
               vses
               of
               the
               church
               by
               liuely
               voyce
               /
               far
               be
               yt
               from
               me
               to
               thinke
               otherwise
               .
               But
               if
               you
               meane
               by
               expounding
               /
               to
               make
               homilies
               vpon
               them
               /
               or
               liturgies
               by
               writing
               to
               be
               thrust
               vpon
               the
               publique
               assemblies
               /
               you
               are
               wide
               /
               and
               now
               iustifie
               homilies
               instead
               of
               preaching
               /
               and
               written
               prayers
               instead
               of
               praying
               ▪
               shew
               your
               warrant
               :
               The
               CH●●CHES
               power
               is
               limited
               by
               the
               word
               .
            
          
           
             
               G.
               Gifford
               .
            
             
               
                 When
                 the
                 prayers
                 be
                 framed
                 and
                 composed
                 of
                 nothing
                 but
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 the
                 rules
                 of
                 true
                 prayer
                 ,
                 nothing
                 is
                 broug●
                 in
                 which
                 God
                 hath
                 not
                 commaunded
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               I.
               Greenvvood
               .
            
             
               THis
               might
               have
               come
               in
               before
               your
               raylings
               /
               but
               you
               sawe
               yt
               was
               too
               silly
               ▪
               where
               is
               that
               commaundement
               of
               God
               /
               that
               all
               mēs
               wri●tinges
               in
               forme
               of
               prayer
               agreable
               to
               the
               Scriptures
               should
               b●
               brought
               into
               the
               publique
               assemblies
               )
               your
               bare
               worde
               is
               not
               enough
               t●
               put
               〈◊〉
               to
               silence
               .
               And
               when
               you
               have
               gott
               them
               into
               the
               Church
               /
               yo●
               must
               prove
               that
               GOD
               hath
               commaunded
               they
               should
               be
               read
               fo●
               praier
               .
            
             
               Where
               I
               said
               our
               Sauiour
               Christ
               neuer
               vsed
               the
               wordes
               when
               h●
               praied
               /
               of
               that
               forme
               of
               praier
               he
               gaue
               to
               his
               Disciples
               /
               nether
               cōmau●●ded
               his
               Disciples
               to
               say
               ouer
               these
               wordes
               /
               nether
               do
               we
               reade
               tha●
               euer
               his
               Apostles
               did
               use
               them
               /
               or
               enforced
               others
               to
               vse
               anie
               certein
               number
               of
               wordes
               /
               you
               say
               I
               speake
               vntrulie
               .
               For
               say
               you
               the
               Disciple
               desired
               him
               to
               teach
               them
               to
               pray
               /
               as
               Iohn
               taught
               his
               Disciples
               /
               an●
               he
               commaunded
               them
               /
               when
               you
               pray
               /
               say
               Our
               Father
               /
               etc.
               Luke
               .
               1●
               
               and
               S.
               Math.
               an
               Apostle
               hath
               deliuered
               the
               same
               to
               the
               whole
               Church
               .
               I
               answer
               I
               haue
               never
               heard
               that
               Ihon
               Baptist
               taught
               his
               Disciples
               to
               say
               ouer
               certeyne
               wordes
               /
               nether
               can
               yt
               be
               gathered
               by
               our
               Sauiour
               Christes
               answere
               :
               for
               he
               answeared
               not
               alwaies
               their
               verie
               demaunde
               according
               to
               their
               wordes
               /
               but
               thervpon
               tooke
               occasiō
               to
               instruct
               them
               as
               he
               sawe
               neede
               .
               And
               I
               haue
               proued
               by
               the
               6.
               of
               Math.
               that
               our
               Sauiour
               did
               not
               commaunde
               them
               to
               say
               ouer
               the
               very
               wordes
               when
               they
               prayd
               ;
               for
               the
               word
               Houtos
               in
               Mathew
               signifieth
               after
               this
               maner
               :
               Againe
               that
               Math.
               recordeth
               not
               the
               very
               number
               /
               or
               the
               very
               same
               wordes
               that
               Luke
               doth
               .
               And
               now
               I
               reason
               thus
               :
               if
               Christ
               had
               commaunded
               those
               very
               wordes
               to
               be
               said
               ouer
               in
               praying
               /
               then
               we
               must
               alwaies
               whē
               we
               pray
               /
               say
               ouer
               those
               wordes
               :
               for
               in
               Math.
               ●
               .
               he
               saith
               when
               you
               pray
               /
               pray
               thus
               /
               Our
               Father
               etc.
               The
               word
               when
               sheweth
               /
               that
               this
               commaundement
               is
               to
               be
               observed
               at
               all
               tymes
               :
               And
               then
               the
               Apostles
               sinned
               in
               praying
               other
               wordes
               Acts.
               4.24.25
               .
               Furder
               yt
               being
               the
               most
               summary
               forme
               of
               prayer
               /
               most
               ample
               /
               most
               perfect
               etc.
               if
               those
               wordes
               were
               commaunded
               to
               be
               said
               ouer
               /
               then
               we
               ought
               not
               to
               vse
               any
               others
               for
               he
               is
               accursed
               that
               bringeth
               not
               the
               best
               offring●
               he
               hath
               .
               Malach.
               1.14
               .
               By
               all
               these
               yt
               is
               euident
               that
               our
               Sauiour
               nor
               his
               Evangelists
               tyed
               no
               man
               to
               the
               very
               wordes
               saying
               ouer
               /
               but
               according
               to
               that
               forme
               and
               those
               instructions
               :
               and
               now
               leaue
               of
               your
               popish
               dreames
               .
               Yet
               you
               would
               make
               mē
               belieue
               I
               reasoned
               thus
               /
               that
               the
               Apostles
               did
               not
               /
               nether
               our
               Sauiour
               himself
               /
               nor
               anie
               that
               we
               reade
               of
               /
               vse
               these
               wordes
               in
               prayer
               /
               therfore
               they
               did
               not
               use
               yt
               .
               Nay
               I
               said
               they
               did
               not
               vse
               those
               verie
               wordes
               in
               their
               prayers
               /
               but
               vsed
               other
               wordes
               according
               to
               their
               particular
               wants
               /
               as
               our
               Sauiour
               in
               the
               17.
               of
               Iohn
               is
               said
               to
               do
               :
               therfore
               he
               nether
               vsed
               nor
               cōmaunded
               others
               to
               say
               ouer
               those
               wordes
               .
               And
               so
               I
               may
               well
               conclude
               /
               that
               to
               impose
               certaine
               wordes
               to
               be
               read
               or
               said
               by
               ro●te
               for
               praying
               /
               vpō
               the
               church
               /
               espeaciallie
               mēs
               writings
               /
               is
               an
               intollerable
               pride
               /
               euen
               a
               setting
               of
               men
               in
               the
               place
               of
               God
               :
               Also
               to
               vse
               them
               or
               bowe
               downe
               vnto
               them
               in
               that
               order
               /
               is
               sinne
               /
               and
               breach
               of
               Gods
               lawe
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             
               The
               fourth
               Argument
               .
            
             
               Because
               true
               prayer
               must
               be
               of
               faith
               ,
               vttered
               with
               heart
               &
               liuely
               voi●●
               :
               It
               is
               presumptious
               ignorance
               to
               bring
               a
               booke
               to
               speake
               for
               vs
               vnto
               God
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             
               The
               fift
               Argument
               .
            
             
               To
               worship
               the
               true
               God
               afther
               an
               other
               maner
               then
               he
               hath
               taught
               ,
               is
               Idolatrie
               .
               But
               he
               Commaundeth
               vs
               to
               come
               vnto
               him
               ,
               heavie
               loaden
               vvith
               contrite
               heartes
               ,
               to
               cry
               unto
               him
               for
               our
               vvantes
               &c.
               
            
             
             
               
                 Therfore
                 we
                 may
                 not
                 stand
                 reading
                 a
                 dead
                 letter
                 ,
                 instead
                 of
                 powring
                 fourth
                 our
                 petitions
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               The
               Sjxt
               Argument
               .
            
             
               We
               must
               striue
               in
               praier
               with
               continuance
               &c.
               
               But
               we
               cannot
               striue
               in
               praier
               &
               be
               importunate
               with
               continuance
               ,
               reading
               vpon
               a
               booke
               Therfore
               we
               must
               not
               reade
               when
               we
               should
               pray
               .
            
          
           
             
               G.
               Gifford
               .
            
             
               
                 These
                 3.
                 
                 I
                 ioyned
                 togeather
                 as
                 hauing
                 no
                 weight
                 ,
                 you
                 say
                 I
                 answeare
                 by
                 plaine
                 contradiction
                 without
                 Scripture
                 &c.
                 
                 And
                 afterwardes
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 my
                 bare
                 deniall
                 as
                 good
                 as
                 your
                 bare
                 affirmation
                 :
                 &c.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               I.
               Greenvvood
               .
            
             
               STay
               your selues
               and
               wonder
               /
               they
               are
               blind
               and
               make
               blind
               .
               Is
               ther
               anie
               doctrine
               more
               spirituall
               /
               anie
               more
               inculcated
               by
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               /
               then
               this
               accesse
               vnto
               God
               in
               the
               mediation
               of
               〈…〉
               owne
               spirit
               /
               to
               make
               our
               mindes
               knowne
               vnto
               God
               /
               to
               offer
               vp
               the
               〈…〉
               owne
               spirit
               in
               vs
               /
               and
               fetch
               encrease
               from
               him
               by
               this
               〈…〉
               true
               〈◊〉
               with
               the
               heart
               and
               voi●e
               ?
               This
               colioquie
               with
               the
               highe
               ●●iestie
               of
               God
               is
               it
               a
               m●rter
               of
               no
               weight
               to
               learne
               to
               discerne
               betweene
               〈◊〉
               exercises
               of
               the
               spirit
               /
               and
               to
               exercise
               his
               graces
               aright
               according
               to
               〈◊〉
               ?
               Rightly
               is
               it
               ●aid
               /
               the
               wisedome
               of
               God
               is
               foolishnes
               to
               the
               naturall
               man.
               But
               Mr.
               GIFFORD
               wil
               say
               he
               graunteth
               the
               propositiōs
               true
               and
               weightie
               matters
               〈◊〉
               is
               the
               Assumptions
               that
               be
               so
               friuolous
               /
               and
               as
               he
               saith
               a
               litle
               after
               /
               ridiculous
               :
               wel
               /
               let
               them
               be
               weyed
               .
               1.
               
               That
               reading
               instead
               of
               praying
               is
               not
               a
               powringh
               fourt
               of
               the
               heart
               by
               liuely
               voyce
               .
               2.
               
               That
               it
               is
               a
               quenching
               of
               the
               spirit
               /
               to
               reade
               an
               other
               mans
               wordes
               vpon
               a
               booke
               /
               in
               the
               very
               action
               of
               powring
               fourth
               our
               heart
               as
               we
               pretend
               .
               3.
               
               That
               yt
               is
               not
               an
               vn●ordening
               of
               a
               contrite
               heart
               by
               faith
               /
               but
               an
               ignorant
               action
               to
               reade
               for
               praying
               .
               4.
               
               That
               we
               cannot
               s●riue
               in
               prayer
               /
               continue
               in
               prayer
               /
               be
               importunate
               etc
               ,
               by
               reading
               vpon
               a
               ●oo●e
               .
               These
               are
               the
               〈◊〉
               he
               t●incketh
               of
               so
               litle
               weight
               :
               the
               bare
               deniall
               and
               contradiction
               wherof
               he
               holdeth
               of
               such
               credit
               /
               that
               it
               must
               suffice
               for
               answeere
               /
               seing
               he
               sa
               it
               he
               hath
               before
               proued
               the
               vse
               of
               reading
               .
               See
               here
               he
               calleth
               yt
               the
               vse
               of
               reading
               :
               he
               could
               not
               say
               that
               reading
               is
               praying
               /
               neth●r
               that
               these
               twoo
               exercises
               of
               our
               Faith
               can
               be
               vsed
               both
               in
               one
               instant
               /
               as
               one
               action
               .
               I
               haue
               sheweed
               that
               pro●●che
               and
               an●gnosis
               /
               praying
               /
               and
               reading
               /
               are
               divers
               actiōs
               both
               of
               the
               minde
               and
               body
               let
               the
               reader
               consider
               what
               weight
               then
               this
               matter
               is
               of
               /
               to
               talk
               with
               the
               lyuing
               God.
               
            
             
             
               But
               for
               the
               benefit
               of
               such
               as
               haue
               grace
               to
               sauour
               the
               things
               that
               are
               of
               God
               /
               I
               will
               a
               litle
               illustrate
               these
               Assumptions
               /
               at
               least
               some
               of
               them
               .
               1.
               
               That
               yt
               is
               a
               quenching
               of
               the
               spirit
               to
               reade
               an
               other
               mans
               wordes
               vpon
               a
               booke
               when
               I
               should
               powre
               fourth
               mine
               owne
               heart
               /
               the
               word
               yt
               self
               must
               be
               considered
               /
               the
               Apostle
               commaundeth
               saying
               1.
               
               Thessalonians
               5.19
               .
               
                 extinguish
                 ye
                 not
                 the
                 spirit
              
               .
               Now
               to
               suppresse
               and
               leaue
               vnvttered
               the
               passiōs
               of
               our
               owne
               heart
               by
               the
               worke
               of
               the
               spirit
               /
               giuing
               vs
               cause
               of
               prayer
               /
               and
               instead
               therof
               to
               reade
               an
               other
               mās
               writing
               /
               I
               doubt
               not
               wil
               be
               founde
               and
               judged
               of
               all
               that
               haue
               spirituall
               eyes
               to
               see
               /
               a
               quenching
               of
               that
               grace
               yea
               in
               that
               action
               /
               the
               reading
               hindreth
               vs
               from
               pleading
               our
               cause
               with
               God
               /
               according
               to
               the
               occasions
               we
               see
               in
               our
               owne
               hearts
               .
               And
               by
               not
               teaching
               men
               to
               drawe
               out
               the
               graces
               of
               God
               in
               thē
               /
               to
               offer
               vp
               the
               sweete
               incense
               of
               his
               owne
               spirit
               in
               prayer
               /
               but
               an
               other
               course
               deuised
               by
               fleshly
               pollicye
               /
               the
               people
               growe
               in
               such
               Atheisme
               /
               that
               they
               learne
               not
               all
               the
               dayes
               of
               their
               life
               to
               lay
               open
               their
               owne
               soule
               before
               the
               Lord
               in
               prayer
               .
               How
               much
               more
               then
               /
               by
               imposing
               stinted
               wordes
               to
               be
               read
               in
               the
               whole
               assemblies
               insteade
               of
               the
               liuely
               graces
               /
               making
               yt
               a
               sufficient
               ministerie
               to
               reade
               ouer
               such
               beggarlie
               ware
               /
               do
               you
               abondon
               Gods
               spirituall
               giftes
               /
               and
               make
               an
               assemblie
               of
               Atheists
               in
               most
               places
               of
               this
               land
               /
               yea
               in
               the
               best
               assemblies
               you
               compell
               such
               ware
               to
               be
               read
               /
               when
               and
               where
               the
               liuely
               voyces
               of
               Gods
               present
               graces
               should
               only
               he
               drawē
               fourth
               as
               an
               holie
               odour
               vnto
               the
               Lorde
               .
               Yea
               I
               appeale
               to
               the
               consciēces
               of
               all
               that
               feare
               God
               /
               if
               this
               haue
               not
               brought
               the
               land
               generally
               into
               Atheisme
               /
               that
               not
               one
               amongst
               an
               hundred
               can
               call
               vpon
               God.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               That
               it
               is
               an
               ignorance
               to
               presume
               to
               come
               into
               so
               neere
               a
               conversing
               with
               God
               /
               and
               to
               do
               one
               action
               for
               an
               other
               /
               so
               offring
               the
               sacrifice
               of
               fooles
               /
               let
               yt
               be
               sufficient
               proof
               that
               reading
               is
               not
               praying
               .
               That
               yt
               is
               presumptuous
               /
               to
               bring
               such
               lame
               sacrifices
               when
               you
               know
               to
               do
               better
               /
               let
               yt
               be
               considered
               whether
               you
               would
               so
               vncircumspectly
               /
               and
               carelesly
               approche
               to
               the
               presence
               of
               the
               Prince
               or
               any
               noble
               personage
               .
               Then
               if
               he
               be
               our
               Lorde
               /
               where
               is
               his
               honour
               /
               his
               feare
               etc.
               when
               we
               will
               teach
               men
               and
               compell
               mē
               to
               do
               they
               knowe
               not
               what
               in
               his
               sight
               /
               and
               to
               offer
               such
               lame
               sacrifice
               .
               The
               Priestes
               themselues
               care
               not
               what
               offring
               they
               bring
               him
               /
               Malach.
               1.
               
            
             
               Thirdly
               the
               reading
               praier
               can
               be
               at
               no
               hand
               a
               striuing
               in
               praier
               /
               for
               the
               worde
               agoniso
               which
               is
               read
               Rom.
               15.30
               .
               signifieth
               to
               contēd
               in
               feruency
               both
               in
               minde
               and
               worde
               /
               to
               preuaile
               with
               God
               as
               Iaakob
               wrestled
               with
               the
               Angell
               /
               and
               said
               /
               I
               will
               not
               let
               thee
               go
               except
               thou
               blesse
               me
               .
               Genes
               .
               32.24.25.26
               .
               such
               s●rift
               you
               shall
               see
               through
               out
               the
               Psalmes
               in
               th●
               prayers
               of
               David
               and
               the
               Prophets
               /
               alas
               /
               howe
               this
               should
               be
               performed
               eyther
               in
               feruencie
               or
               contynuance
               /
               let
               the
               wise
               consider
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               For
               importunacy
               and
               contynuāce
               in
               prayer
               /
               wherof
               we
               haue
               many
               precepts
               /
               let
               the
               worde
               be
               looked
               vpon
               /
               which
               is
               proscart●reo
               to
               insist
               by
               perseverance
               etc.
               as
               we
               see
               our
               Souiour
               Christ
               make
               plaine
               vnto
               vs
               by
               a
               parable
               Luke
               11.5
               ▪
               6.7.8
               .
               ●nd
               Luke
               18.1.2.3.5.7
               .
               now
               shall
               not
               
               God
               auendge
               his
               elect
               which
               crye
               night
               and
               day
               ?
               Experience
               we
               see
               in
               Moses
               /
               who
               when
               he
               lifted
               vp
               his
               handes
               to
               heauen
               the
               Israelites
               so
               long
               preuayled
               :
               Exod.
               17.
               
               You
               can
               not
               make
               your
               read
               prayers
               serve
               in
               this
               vse
               with
               all
               your
               divises
               .
               For
               how
               would
               you
               effect
               this
               /
               except
               to
               make
               the
               Priest
               reade
               till
               he
               sweat
               againe
               /
               with
               vaine
               repetitiō
               /
               and
               the
               people
               that
               vse
               such
               stinted
               praiers
               to
               say
               thē
               oftē
               ouer
               /
               as
               the
               Papists
               their
               fifteene
               
                 Aue
                 marias
              
               and
               fiue
               
                 Pater
                 nosters
              
               as
               a
               cure
               of
               al
               their
               grieves
               .
               By
               this
               litle
               I
               have
               spokē
               /
               yt
               may
               appeare
               (
               though
               the
               Lorde
               knowes
               I
               am
               a
               mā
               of
               vncircumcised
               lippes
               /
               neither
               able
               to
               vtter
               that
               God
               giveth
               me
               by
               faith
               to
               see
               in
               these
               high
               thinges
               /
               neither
               yet
               cōprehending
               anie
               title
               of
               the
               exce●llcy
               of
               the
               )
               yet
               I
               hope
               yt
               shal
               appeare
               to
               Gods
               children
               /
               how
               odious
               your
               marchandize
               is
               in
               Gods
               eyes
               /
               and
               howe
               you
               make
               the
               ordināces
               of
               God
               of
               true
               praier
               /
               of
               none
               effect
               /
               by
               your
               traditiōs
               he
               only
               approuing
               the
               liuely
               graces
               of
               his
               owne
               ministerie
               /
               and
               such
               as
               haue
               giftes
               and
               are
               caled
               thervnto
               /
               to
               be
               his
               mouth
               vnto
               the
               people
               ād
               the
               peoples
               mouth
               vnto
               him
               in
               the
               publique
               assēblies
               :
               you
               inuent
               a
               newe
               worship
               and
               extinguish
               his
               /
               which
               maketh
               mē
               fall
               into
               dissolutenes
               and
               bloudie
               tyrannie
               against
               his
               Sainctes
               .
            
             
               And
               where
               I
               alleadged
               that
               Paul
               would
               pray
               with
               the
               spirit
               and
               vnderstanding
               /
               and
               therfore
               not
               vp
               on
               a
               booke
               /
               you
               answere
               that
               Paul
               had
               no
               such
               neede
               of
               a
               booke
               as
               other
               men
               haue
               .
               But
               if
               you
               had
               looked
               vpō
               the
               text
               better
               /
               you
               should
               see
               /
               that
               the
               Apostle
               in
               his
               owne
               person
               teacheth
               what
               ought
               to
               be
               donne
               in
               all
               Churches
               and
               of
               all
               men
               /
               And
               that
               he
               there
               taketh
               away
               the
               abuse
               of
               spirituall
               giftes
               1
               Corin.
               14.15
               .
               and
               in
               the
               same
               Chapter
               sheweth
               that
               this
               and
               all
               other
               his
               doctrines
               are
               cōmaundements
               of
               God.
               vers
               .
               37.
               nowe
               either
               God
               prescribeth
               two
               wayes
               to
               pray
               /
               or
               els
               your
               reading
               for
               praying
               is
               a
               devise
               of
               mā
               .
               But
               your self
               have
               confessed
               there
               is
               no
               commaundement
               to
               reade
               praier
               for
               praying
               .
               Yet
               here
               you
               cauill
               with
               your
               stale
               shift
               /
               that
               Paul
               taught
               others
               to
               singe
               Psalmes
               vpon
               a
               booke
               /
               which
               is
               a
               meere
               euasion
               /
               seing
               singing
               is
               not
               praying
               .
               The
               same
               Apostle
               saith
               to
               all
               that
               are
               borne
               of
               God
               /
               
                 because
                 we
                 are
                 sonnes
                 God
                 hath
                 sent
                 fourth
                 into
                 our
                 heartes
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 his
                 sonne
                 which
                 cryeth
                 Abba
                 Father
                 .
              
               So
               that
               althoug
               we
               haue
               not
               like
               measure
               of
               grace
               /
               yet
               if
               we
               cannot
               pray
               we
               haue
               not
               the
               spirit
               of
               God
               /
               Gal.
               4.6
            
             
               I
               alleadged
               as
               you
               say
               a
               reason
               here
               why
               praier
               read
               cannot
               be
               true
               praier
               .
               In
               readi●g
               we
               fetch
               the
               matter
               from
               the
               booke
               which
               moueth
               the
               heart
               /
               In
               true
               prayer
               we
               fetch
               the
               matter
               frō
               the
               heart
               which
               causeth
               the
               mouth
               to
               speake
               .
               Your
               answere
               is
               /
               that
               this
               is
               a
               most
               ridiculous
               vanitie
               /
               for
               tell
               me
               (
               say
               you
               )
               this
               /
               when
               we
               bring
               fourth
               in
               true
               praier
               matter
               from
               the
               heart
               which
               causeth
               the
               mouth
               to
               speake
               /
               hath
               not
               the
               heart
               bene
               first
               moued
               with
               the
               worde
               of
               faith
               /
               etc
               ?
            
             
               Let
               men
               here
               witnesse
               with
               me
               /
               what
               cause
               I
               had
               to
               esteeme
               you
               as
               a
               shorner
               /
               Againe
               /
               how
               emptie
               you
               are
               of
               anie
               spiritual
               sauour
               .
               And
               here
               you
               haue
               no
               answere
               to
               giue
               /
               but
               aske
               me
               certaine
               questions
               :
               First
               whether
               when
               we
               bring
               fourth
               in
               true
               prayer
               /
               etc.
               the
               heart
               hath
               not
               beene
               first
               instructed
               .
               To
               this
               I
               answere
               /
               that
               againe
               you
               confesse
               the
               
               reading
               prayer
               vpon
               a
               booke
               is
               not
               praying
               /
               but
               an
               instruction
               of
               the
               heart
               to
               praye
               .
               If
               you
               would
               stand
               to
               this
               /
               we
               should
               not
               neede
               haue
               so
               much
               labour
               /
               and
               all
               the
               places
               of
               Scripture
               which
               you
               haue
               alleadged
               for
               to
               proue
               reading
               praying
               /
               haue
               beene
               meerly
               wrested
               by
               you
               to
               deceaue
               the
               simple
               .
               Wel
               (
               say
               you
               )
               but
               if
               the
               heart
               be
               first
               instructed
               before
               yt
               can
               vtter
               matter
               in
               prayer
               /
               whie
               may
               not
               the
               heart
               againe
               be
               moued
               with
               hearing
               or
               reading
               the
               worde
               /
               and
               so
               vtter
               prayer
               .
               Yes
               I
               graunt
               /
               and
               still
               you
               graunt
               me
               /
               that
               reading
               is
               not
               praying
               but
               moueth
               to
               prayer
               :
               Then
               all
               your
               assemblies
               that
               haue
               no
               prayer
               but
               reading
               praiers
               /
               haue
               no
               prayer
               at
               all
               /
               ād
               all
               that
               vse
               read
               praier
               for
               praying
               do
               not
               praye
               but
               mocke
               with
               God.
               See
               if
               your
               Ordinarie
               will
               here
               be
               pleased
               with
               you
               :
               Yet
               you
               would
               denie
               all
               this
               with
               the
               same
               breath
               by
               a
               shifte
               /
               saying
               :
               The
               heart
               is
               moued
               whē
               one
               heareth
               the
               prayer
               of
               the
               minister
               and
               presently
               sendeth
               fourth
               prayers
               togeather
               with
               him
               .
               I
               trust
               you
               will
               not
               say
               that
               the
               heart
               of
               the
               hearer
               prayeth
               one
               thing
               /
               and
               the
               Minister
               an
               other
               /
               againe
               the
               prayer
               of
               the
               minister
               is
               the
               prayer
               of
               the
               people
               /
               by
               Gods
               ordinance
               /
               whiles
               they
               thinck
               one
               thinge
               /
               and
               are
               mett
               to
               one
               end
               /
               for
               auoyding
               confusion
               one
               speaketh
               /
               yet
               al
               pray
               togeather
               one
               thing
               .
               But
               the
               minister
               may
               as
               well
               preach
               and
               pray
               /
               or
               reade
               anie
               chapter
               and
               praye
               /
               as
               reade
               praiers
               /
               and
               praye
               both
               in
               one
               action
               of
               the
               minde
               /
               and
               voyce
               /
               which
               were
               strange
               .
               Your
               cauill
               then
               /
               whether
               the
               heart
               may
               be
               moved
               /
               and
               pray
               /
               both
               at
               once
               /
               is
               taken
               awaye
               /
               seing
               you
               graunt
               reading
               and
               praying
               /
               two
               seuerall
               excercises
               of
               the
               heart
               and
               voyce
               /
               which
               cannot
               be
               performed
               at
               once
               with
               liuely
               voyce
               .
               The
               conclusion
               is
               then
               /
               that
               either
               ye
               must
               fetch
               the
               matter
               out
               of
               your
               booke
               whē
               you
               reade
               prayer
               /
               and
               so
               do
               not
               pray
               for
               the
               particular
               wāts
               wher
               with
               the
               heart
               is
               moued
               and
               pressed
               before
               you
               come
               /
               or
               els
               you
               pray
               not
               with
               liuely
               voyce
               at
               al
               /
               when
               you
               read
               .
               The
               Lorde
               then
               hauing
               taught
               vs
               to
               breake
               vp
               our
               owne
               hearts
               /
               and
               powre
               fourth
               our
               owne
               petitions
               with
               heart
               and
               voyce
               /
               gyve
               grace
               to
               all
               his
               people
               so
               to
               worship
               him
               .
               
                 
                   We
                   must
                   pray
                   as
                   necessitie
                   requireth
                   .
                   
                   But
                   stinted
                   prayers
                   cannot
                   be
                   as
                   necessity
                   requireth
                   .
                   therfore
                   stinted
                   prayer
                   is
                   vnlawfull
                   .
                
                 
                   To
                   this
                   I
                   answered
                   ,
                   approuing
                   the
                   Proposition
                   .
                   And
                   in
                   the
                   Assumption
                   I
                   did
                   distinguish
                   of
                   matters
                   to
                   be
                   prayed
                   for
                   :
                   
                   as
                   that
                   there
                   be
                   thinges
                   necessarie
                   to
                   be
                   praied
                   for
                   at
                   all
                   tymes
                   .
                   and
                   of
                   all
                   men
                   :
                   of
                   these
                   a
                   prescript
                   forme
                   may
                   be
                   vsed
                   at
                   all
                   meetings
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   .
                   there
                   be
                   matters
                   not
                   at
                   all
                   tymes
                   needfull
                   to
                   be
                   praied
                   for
                   ,
                   for
                   such
                   there
                   can
                   be
                   no
                   prescript
                   forme
                   to
                   be
                   vsed
                   contynually
                   .
                   &c.
                   
                
              
            
             
               I
               Haue
               proved
               in
               the
               first
               Argument
               /
               that
               no
               mens
               writings
               are
               
               to
               be
               brought
               into
               the
               publique
               assemblies
               /
               for
               there
               the
               liuely
               
               graces
               of
               Gods
               owne
               spirit
               and
               Cononicall
               Scriptures
               only
               must
               be
               heard
               :
               In
               the
               Seconde
               /
               the
               vnlawfullnes
               of
               reading
               for
               praying
               /
               In
               the
               third
               /
               the
               vnlawfullnes
               to
               impose
               any
               thing
               by
               cōmaundemēt
               /
               that
               God
               hath
               not
               cōmaunded
               .
               And
               here
               we
               shall
               handle
               in
               few
               wordes
               the
               end
               of
               your
               stinted
               prayers
               .
               Your
               distinction
               is
               far
               differing
               from
               the
               wisedome
               of
               the
               spirit
               /
               for
               though
               many
               thinges
               be
               at
               all
               tymes
               needful
               to
               the
               publique
               assemblies
               /
               yet
               stand
               not
               the
               assemblies
               either
               al
               at
               any
               tyme
               /
               or
               anie
               at
               all
               tymes
               in
               the
               same
               neede
               and
               feeling
               of
               them
               /
               or
               fitnes
               to
               receaue
               them
               /
               so
               that
               except
               you
               can
               make
               all
               assemblies
               in
               the
               same
               want
               of
               such
               thinges
               as
               are
               alwaies
               needfull
               /
               or
               any
               at
               al
               tymes
               /
               in
               the
               same
               preparednes
               to
               aske
               /
               and
               vse
               thē
               that
               be
               needfull
               /
               you
               cā
               make
               no
               stinted
               prayers
               for
               them
               .
               Giue
               ●are
               then
               to
               the
               Scripture
               in
               this
               pointe
               1.
               
               Corinth
               .
               2.11
               .
               
               
                 For
                 what
                 man
                 knoweth
                 the
                 thinges
                 of
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 if
                 not
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 mā
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 himself
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Agayne
                 ,
                 who
                 knoweth
                 what
                 (
                 shal
                 be
                 )
                 to
                 morow
                 ?
              
               Whiles
               you
               then
               thought
               to
               haue
               founde
               out
               more
               then
               the
               only
               wise
               gouernour
               of
               his
               house
               sawe
               needfull
               for
               his
               worship
               in
               his
               Church
               /
               and
               of
               euerie
               soule
               /
               you
               haue
               lifted
               vp
               your self
               into
               his
               seate
               /
               and
               taken
               the
               office
               of
               his
               spirite
               vpon
               you
               /
               who
               searcheth
               the
               heartes
               and
               knoweth
               the
               reynes
               /
               and
               teacheth
               his
               people
               how
               and
               when
               to
               aske
               /
               according
               to
               his
               will
               and
               eheir
               needs
               .
               Rom.
               8.26.27
               .
               
                 also
                 the
                 spirit
                 helpeth
                 our
                 infirmities
                 ,
                 for
                 what
                 we
                 should
                 pray
                 as
                 we
                 ought
                 we
                 know
                 not
                 :
                 But
                 the
                 spirit
                 it self
                 maketh
                 request
                 for
                 vs
                 with
                 sighes
                 &
                 groanes
                 which
                 cānot
                 be
                 expressed
              
               :
               Yet
               searching
               the
               heartes
               knoweth
               the
               meaning
               of
               the
               spirit
               /
               because
               he
               maketh
               request
               for
               the
               saincts
               /
               according
               to
               the
               wil
               of
               God.
               And
               wher
               you
               say
               then
               /
               that
               if
               we
               marck
               the
               prescript
               forme
               of
               prayers
               of
               all
               Churches
               /
               we
               shall
               see
               this
               regard
               /
               that
               nothing
               be
               left
               out
               which
               is
               necessarie
               etc.
               
               This
               bewrayeth
               your
               shallownes
               /
               the
               wisedome
               of
               the
               flesh
               is
               foolishnes
               with
               God
               :
               who
               hath
               searched
               the
               depth
               of
               Gods
               spirit
               /
               or
               knowne
               the
               minde
               of
               man
               ?
               who
               cā
               prescribe
               the
               estate
               of
               al
               Churches
               /
               and
               what
               euery
               moment
               is
               needfull
               to
               be
               praied
               for●
               Odious
               then
               is
               such
               drosse
               of
               a
               fleshly
               mans
               heart
               .
            
             
               Your
               secōd
               provision
               /
               that
               nothing
               be
               prayed
               for
               in
               your
               liturgy
               that
               falleth
               seldom
               out
               /
               but
               they
               are
               limited
               to
               the
               time
               .
               Your
               Church
               hath
               not
               this
               provision
               /
               you
               compel
               men
               to
               pray
               against
               thunder
               and
               lightning
               at
               midd
               winter
               /
               and
               in
               your
               most
               solemne
               feastes
               against
               sodeine
               death
               :
               But
               the
               truth
               is
               /
               till
               you
               amend
               your
               wayes
               /
               God
               will
               accept
               no
               sacrifice
               of
               you
               /
               much
               lesse
               requireth
               this
               at
               your
               handes
               /
               to
               do
               more
               in
               his
               worship
               then
               he
               hath
               commaunded
               .
            
             
               And
               where
               you
               say
               /
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               the
               preachers
               are
               not
               limyted
               touching
               the
               matter
               of
               their
               praiers
               /
               it
               is
               not
               true
               /
               you
               are
               all
               sworne
               to
               your
               portuis
               ,
               howsoeuer
               /
               you
               may
               omitt
               some
               of
               yt
               for
               your
               Sermons
               /
               and
               vnder
               pretext
               therof
               /
               what
               part
               you
               will.
               And
               why
               is
               ther
               not
               a
               forme
               for
               prayer
               prescribed
               /
               to
               be
               vsed
               after
               and
               before
               your
               Sermons
               ?
               ys
               it
               because
               the
               text
               is
               not
               allwaies
               the
               same
               /
               or
               that
               the
               speaker
               is
               not
               in
               like
               fitnes
               /
               or
               the
               auditorie
               in
               the
               same
               preparednes
               ?
               I
               assure
               you
               these
               thinges
               might
               be
               sufficyent
               cause
               why
               you
               cannot
               use
               
               alwaies
               the
               same
               wordes
               /
               and
               pray
               according
               to
               your
               necessities
               /
               and
               even
               so
               standeth
               the
               case
               for
               al
               other
               affaires
               in
               the
               Church
               .
               The
               disposition
               of
               the
               soule
               and
               the
               distresses
               therof
               /
               continue
               not
               in
               one
               state
               one
               howre
               .
               But
               let
               me
               tell
               you
               whie
               you
               haue
               no
               forme
               of
               praier
               for
               your
               preachings
               :
               In
               manie
               of
               your
               parishes
               /
               or
               (
               as
               you
               would
               have
               them
               )
               Churches
               /
               Sermons
               are
               of
               those
               rare
               thinges
               /
               wherof
               you
               saye
               ther
               cā
               be
               no
               proscript
               forme
               of
               prayer
               /
               yea
               your
               liturgie
               approueth
               a
               ministerie
               and
               sufficyent
               administration
               without
               anie
               doctrine
               /
               which
               sheweth
               yt
               came
               out
               of
               the
               diuells
               forge
               /
               and
               not
               out
               of
               Christes
               Testament
               .
            
             
               But
               seing
               you
               would
               take
               vpon
               you
               to
               set
               so
               manie
               perscript
               formes
               of
               prayer
               /
               as
               ther
               is
               thinges
               necessarie
               for
               euerie
               assemblie
               to
               pray
               for
               /
               wher
               Christ
               hath
               set
               none
               /
               And
               if
               yt
               were
               a
               thing
               so
               necessarie
               to
               have
               prescript
               wordes
               at
               the
               administration
               of
               the
               Sacraments
               /
               I
               asked
               you
               whether
               our
               sauiour
               Christ
               had
               not
               forgott
               himself
               as
               you
               thought
               that
               when
               he
               commaunded
               his
               ministers
               to
               go
               preach
               and
               baptise
               /
               and
               shewed
               them
               the
               words
               of
               institution
               /
               and
               the
               Elementes
               to
               be
               vsed
               with
               all
               things
               thervnto
               needfull
               /
               he
               did
               not
               prescribe
               some
               forme
               of
               wordes
               for
               prayer
               in
               particular
               :
               In
               the
               tabernacle
               euerie
               pinne
               was
               prescribed
               /
               so
               that
               ether
               such
               formes
               of
               praier
               are
               not
               necessarie
               /
               or
               Christes
               Testament
               hath
               some
               wants
               .
               To
               this
               you
               answere
               /
               that
               yt
               is
               not
               of
               necessitie
               ther
               should
               be
               a
               sett
               forme
               of
               prayer
               prescibed
               for
               the
               administration
               of
               the
               Sacraments
               :
               The
               minister
               may
               conceive
               prayer
               /
               etc.
               Hold
               you
               to
               this
               /
               that
               it
               is
               not
               of
               necessity
               :
               you
               will
               denie
               it
               againe
               the
               next
               Argument
               .
               Well
               here
               you
               graunt
               /
               yt
               is
               not
               of
               necessitie
               /
               But
               you
               haue
               not
               answered
               me
               /
               till
               you
               tell
               me
               whether
               you
               hold
               it
               necessarie
               or
               no
               :
               if
               yl
               be
               at
               all
               times
               necessarie
               /
               the
               Testament
               is
               not
               perfect
               .
               Againe
               do
               you
               not
               hold
               yt
               of
               necessitie
               /
               when
               you
               eycommunicate
               men
               /
               and
               depose
               your
               ministery
               for
               not
               observing
               yt
               ?
               But
               you
               saye
               /
               yt
               is
               for
               conueniencye
               .
               If
               it
               be
               a
               part
               of
               Gods
               worship
               /
               and
               all
               tymes
               conveniēt
               /
               then
               is
               it
               necessarie
               /
               and
               if
               yt
               be
               not
               necessarie
               /
               put
               such
               conueniency
               in
               your
               cornerd
               Capp
               /
               or
               surplus
               .
               Nowe
               if
               yt
               be
               necessarie
               at
               all
               times
               /
               you
               must
               proue
               yt
               is
               commaunded
               in
               Gods
               worde
               /
               or
               els
               say
               that
               all
               thinges
               necessarie
               in
               Gods
               worship
               be
               not
               cōteyned
               in
               Gods
               worde
               /
               which
               were-blasphemous
               and
               papisticall
               to
               affirme
               .
               To
               this
               you
               graunt
               all
               things
               necessarie
               and
               convenient
               are
               conteyned
               /
               and
               aske
               if
               I
               be
               ignorant
               that
               ther
               be
               manie
               thinges
               conteyned
               in
               the
               scriptures
               /
               that
               are
               not
               expressed
               in
               particulars
               /
               but
               be
               gathered
               from
               the
               generall
               rules
               .
               No
               /
               I
               am
               not
               ignorāt
               of
               this
               :
               but
               if
               it
               may
               be
               gathered
               ether
               by
               expresse
               wordes
               /
               or
               by
               general
               rule
               /
               that
               ther
               should
               be
               prescript
               formes
               of
               praier
               for
               the
               administration
               of
               the
               Sacraments
               /
               or
               anie
               other
               particular
               action
               of
               the
               Church
               /
               then
               must
               yt
               be
               so
               of
               necessitie
               /
               because
               God
               hath
               commaunded
               yt
               /
               though
               not
               in
               particular
               /
               yet
               in
               generall
               rules
               :
               But
               you
               graunt
               yt
               is
               not
               of
               necessity
               :
               therfore
               yt
               is
               not
               commaunded
               in
               particular
               /
               nor
               conteyned
               in
               anie
               generall
               rule
               .
            
             
               Yet
               you
               demaunde
               of
               me
               /
               if
               one
               should
               obiect
               that
               ther
               were
               not
               cōmaundement
               in
               the
               Scriptures
               /
               nor
               example
               for
               anie
               praiers
               to
               be
               
               made
               at
               all
               before
               preaching
               etc.
               I
               would
               say
               he
               should
               lye
               against
               God
               /
               we
               have
               both
               .
               For
               the
               Apostle
               sheweth
               yt
               was
               the
               chief
               part
               of
               their
               office
               /
               to
               perdure
               in
               the
               worde
               ād
               prayer
               .
               Act.
               6.4
               /
               1.
               
               Cor.
               14.
               and
               1.
               
               Tim.
               2.1
               /
               Acts.
               2.42
               .
               besides
               /
               all
               things
               are
               sāctified
               vnto
               vs
               by
               the
               word
               and
               praier
               .
               And
               because
               they
               never
               vsed
               doctrine
               in
               Church
               /
               but
               prayer
               wēt
               before
               /
               their
               meetings
               is
               said
               to
               be
               vnto
               prayer
               .
               
               Some
               things
               ther
               are
               I
               graunt
               that
               are
               not
               prescribed
               in
               particular
               /
               and
               yet
               are
               commaunded
               by
               general
               doctrine
               /
               as
               baptisme
               of
               Infants
               .
               But
               whatsoeuer
               is
               commaunded
               ether
               in
               particular
               or
               necessarie
               collections
               from
               general
               rules
               /
               are
               of
               necessitie
               to
               be
               obeyed
               /
               as
               the
               commaundements
               of
               God
               /
               and
               may
               not
               be
               altered
               /
               but
               your
               particular
               formes
               of
               prescript
               wordes
               have
               no
               such
               warrant
               .
               Nowe
               seing
               you
               would
               have
               no
               prescript
               wordes
               of
               prayer
               for
               the
               minister
               to
               vse
               before
               his
               preaching
               /
               nor
               of
               necessitie
               for
               the
               Sacraments
               /
               and
               haue
               none
               for
               excommunicatiō
               /
               etc.
               I
               wondred
               wherof
               your
               Portuis
               is
               made
               /
               and
               wherto
               yt
               should
               serue
               /
               except
               for
               churchings
               and
               burialls
               and
               such
               popery
               /
               wherby
               you
               leaue
               the
               commaundements
               of
               God
               /
               to
               sett
               vp
               your
               owne
               traditiōs
               .
               And
               here
               vpon
               I
               demaunded
               wherupon
               you
               would
               make
               your
               stinted
               and
               sett
               prayers
               .
               You
               marueile
               I
               should
               be
               so
               babling
               and
               make
               such
               questions
               you
               meane
               about
               your
               babling
               worship
               .
               You
               saye
               of
               the
               particulars
               of
               the
               Lordes
               prayer
               .
               I
               demaunde
               nowe
               againe
               /
               whether
               you
               can
               number
               the
               starres
               of
               heauen
               /
               or
               the
               sandes
               of
               the
               sea
               /
               if
               not
               /
               much
               lesse
               the●
               particulars
               of
               the
               Lordes
               prayer
               /
               There
               is
               medecine
               /
               and
               direction
               of
               prayer
               for
               euerie
               soule
               /
               and
               euerie
               disease
               therof
               to
               be
               drawen
               fourth
               by
               doctrine
               and
               prayer
               as
               the
               need
               requireth
               you
               would
               sett
               a
               liturgie
               vpō
               some
               thinges
               /
               and
               compell
               mē
               thervnto
               euerie
               meeting
               /
               which
               were
               nothing
               els
               but
               to
               seale
               vp
               the
               fountaine
               /
               and
               send
               men
               to
               the
               drye
               pitts
               of
               your
               execrable
               devises
               /
               from
               the
               whole
               fountaine
               /
               to
               a
               pitcher
               of
               water
               /
               from
               the
               liuely
               graces
               of
               doctrine
               and
               prayer
               /
               to
               your
               owne
               writinges
               .
               Paul
               commaunded
               to
               pray
               for
               Kings
               and
               Princes
               /
               yet
               bounde
               no
               man
               what
               wordes
               to
               vse
               .
               
               The
               Lord
               gyve
               you
               repentance
               of
               such
               presumptuous
               sinne
               /
               as
               to
               alter
               his
               worship
               .
               If
               you
               cānot
               knowe
               the
               estate
               of
               the
               soule
               before
               hand
               /
               you
               can
               make
               no
               formes
               of
               wordes
               for
               yt
               .
               
                 
                   
                   Read
                   praiers
                   were
                   deuised
                   by
                   Antechrist
                   ,
                   and
                   maintaine
                   supers●ition
                   &
                   an
                   Idoll
                   ministery
                   :
                   therfore
                   read
                   praiers
                   &
                   such
                   stinted
                   service
                   are
                   intollerable
                   &c.
                   
                
                 
                   
                   Antichrist
                   devised
                   manie
                   blasphemous
                   wicked
                   praiers
                   .
                   But
                   to
                   say
                   that
                   the
                   reading
                   or
                   following
                   a
                   prescript
                   forme
                   of
                   praier
                   was
                   his
                   ,
                   is
                   most
                   false
                   ,
                   for
                   there
                   were
                   Liturgies
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   olde
                   ,
                   before
                   Antichrist
                   was
                   set
                   in
                   his
                   throne
                   &c.
                   
                
              
            
             
             
               THe
               Scripture
               never
               inforced
               to
               reade
               praiers
               for
               praying
               /
               nether
               stinted
               v●
               what
               /
               or
               how
               manie
               wordes
               to
               vse
               /
               nether
               is
               the
               formes
               of
               praier
               prescribed
               in
               the
               Scripture
               /
               anie
               deuise
               of
               man.
               
               Let
               vs
               then
               hold
               these
               two
               to
               be
               the
               matters
               in
               hand
               /
               the
               one
               /
               reading
               in
               steade
               of
               praying
               /
               the
               other
               /
               stinting
               and
               limiting
               by
               a
               written
               liturgie
               ,
               what
               and
               howe
               ●anie
               wordes
               to
               pray
               /
               with
               all
               other
               such
               prescriptions
               as
               your
               liturgie
               conteyneth
               .
               All
               may
               be
               affirmed
               antichristian
               which
               is
               not
               warranted
               by
               Christes
               worde
               :
               Yet
               your
               liturgie
               ,
               is
               euē
               from
               that
               Antichrist
               lifted
               vp
               into
               the
               throne
               you
               speake
               of
               /
               as
               may
               of
               all
               men
               be
               seene
               that
               will
               cōpare
               yt
               with
               the
               Portuis
               :
               And
               (
               as
               I
               haue
               heard
               )
               the
               Pope
               would
               haue
               approued
               of
               your
               liturgie
               ,
               if
               yt
               might
               haue
               bene
               receaued
               in
               his
               name
               .
               Nowe
               we
               haue
               proued
               in
               the
               discourse
               before
               /
               that
               reading
               for
               praying
               hath
               no
               warrant
               from
               Gods
               Worde
               /
               which
               maketh
               them
               two
               seuerall
               and
               divers
               actions
               euery
               where
               .
            
             
               Here
               then
               we
               must
               consider
               something
               for
               an
               other
               liturgie
               ,
               thē
               Christes
               Testament
               /
               which
               we
               shall
               find
               to
               be
               nothing
               els
               /
               then
               an
               other
               gospell
               .
               And
               because
               Mr.
               Gifford
               saith
               ther
               were
               liturgies
               in
               the
               Church
               before
               Antichrist
               was
               lifted
               vp
               into
               his
               throne
               (
               which
               I
               will
               not
               denye
               )
               I
               would
               have
               all
               men
               vnderstand
               that
               I
               do
               not
               go
               about
               to
               proue
               the
               Church
               no
               Church
               that
               hath
               a
               liturgie
               (
               as
               mine
               Arguments
               are
               falslie
               wrested
               to
               that
               purpose
               )
               but
               to
               proue
               the
               vnlawfullnes
               og
               such
               liturgies
               thrust
               vpon
               mēs
               Consciences
               /
               is
               onlie
               my
               determination
               through
               Gods
               assistance
               .
               The
               worde
               liturgia
               signifieth
               
                 publicum
                 munus
                 ,
                 ergon
                 Laou
              
               ,
               the
               worck
               of
               /
               or
               for
               the
               people
               :
               that
               is
               the
               very
               execution
               of
               the
               m●nisteriall
               actions
               in
               the
               Church
               /
               according
               to
               the
               worde
               /
               of
               all
               the
               officers
               therof
               that
               is
               the
               practise
               of
               those
               ministeriall
               duties
               prescribed
               by
               Christ
               /
               we
               may
               euery
               where
               reade
               .
               In
               the
               first
               of
               the
               Gospell
               of
               Luke
               the
               23.
               verse
               it
               is
               said
               .
               
                 And
                 it
                 came
                 to
                 passe
                 that
                 when
                 the
                 daies
                 of
                 his
                 ministration
                 were
                 past
                 he
                 went
                 home
                 to
                 his
                 house
                 ,
              
               meaning
               Zacharias
               :
               where
               we
               see
               the
               worde
               Leitourgia
               for
               his
               execution
               of
               his
               ministeriall
               functiō
               .
               Now
               this
               Leitourgia
               of
               the
               newe
               Testament
               /
               is
               euen
               the
               rule
               and
               function
               prescribed
               by
               Christ
               /
               for
               the
               publique
               actions
               to
               be
               donne
               in
               his
               Church
               :
               which
               leiturgie
               of
               Christ
               is
               perfect
               /
               
               and
               he
               pronounced
               accursed
               that
               addeth
               any
               thing
               therto
               /
               or
               taketh
               any
               there
               from
               :
               yea
               all
               mē
               are
               bound
               to
               keep
               the
               true
               patterne
               therof
               /
               without
               alteration
               or
               innouating
               anie
               part
               of
               the
               same
               :
               yt
               is
               called
               a
               commaundemēt
               to
               be
               kept
               without
               spott
               /
               till
               the
               appearing
               of
               our
               Lorde
               Iesus
               Christ.
               Nowe
               /
               to
               make
               an
               other
               leiturgie
               ,
               is
               to
               lay
               an
               other
               foundation
               /
               and
               to
               make
               an
               other
               Gospell
               /
               not
               that
               ther
               is
               an
               other
               Gospell
               /
               but
               that
               ther
               are
               some
               willing
               to
               peruert
               the
               Gospell
               of
               Christ.
               Thē
               your
               leiturgies
               to
               which
               you
               are
               sworne
               /
               and
               by
               which
               you
               administer
               /
               being
               (
               as
               you
               cannot
               denie
               )
               an
               other
               leiturg●e
               thē
               Christes
               Testamēt
               /
               is
               plaine
               an
               other
               Gospell
               /
               for
               the
               Canōs
               and
               rules
               you
               prescribe
               and
               impose
               are
               such
               as
               he
               hath
               not
               prescribed
               or
               commaanded
               /
               or
               at
               the
               best
               /
               a
               transforming
               of
               his
               ordinances
               /
               Now
               if
               you
               should
               say
               /
               you
               do
               nothing
               but
               make
               lawes
               of
               particular
               thinges
               collected
               frō
               the
               scriptures
               /
               ād
               with
               that
               collour
               impose
               your
               liturgies
               ,
               we
               haue
               
               shewed
               the
               vnlawfullnes
               of
               bringing
               anie
               mans
               writinges
               /
               as
               rules
               into
               the
               Church
               .
               For
               the
               explaning
               of
               the
               whole
               will
               of
               Christ
               /
               so
               far
               as
               is
               meet
               for
               vs
               /
               he
               hath
               giuen
               vs
               his
               officers
               to
               administer
               /
               according
               to
               his
               liturgie
               by
               liuely
               voyce
               /
               and
               due
               executiō
               of
               all
               things
               by
               one
               rule
               .
               Making
               then
               a
               newe
               litourgia
               ,
               you
               must
               also
               make
               a
               newe
               ministerie
               /
               for
               Christs
               ministerie
               cānot
               administer
               after
               a
               counterfeit
               liturgie
               .
               And
               that
               Antichrist
               was
               the
               theif
               Innouator
               of
               this
               liturgie
               (
               howsoeuer
               the
               thing
               might
               be
               long
               a
               working
               by
               litle
               and
               litle
               )
               yt
               is
               plaine
               when
               he
               is
               called
               Antikeimenos
               ,
               
               that
               opposite
               man
               /
               or
               laier
               of
               an
               other
               foundation
               Now
               we
               must
               not
               make
               all
               liturgies
               beside
               the
               Testament
               /
               of
               like
               wickednes
               or
               blasphemie
               /
               But
               how
               neere
               the
               most
               heynousest
               yours
               approach
               /
               let
               him
               that
               answereth
               the
               other
               part
               of
               your
               booke
               witnesse
               vnto
               me
               .
            
             
               Nowe
               where
               I
               said
               you
               had
               confessed
               that
               you
               neuer
               read
               in
               the
               Scriptures
               any
               warrant
               to
               reade
               praiers
               vnto
               God
               /
               you
               say
               now
               /
               I
               knowe
               I
               haue
               falsified
               your
               wordes
               .
               Surely
               yt
               would
               be
               knowē
               /
               for
               I
               would
               not
               willinglie
               so
               do
               /
               your
               wordes
               you
               say
               were
               these
               /
               to
               your
               remembrance
               :
               
                 God
                 neuer
                 commaunded
                 a
                 man
                 to
                 reade
                 praier
                 vpō
                 the
                 booke
              
               :
               Is
               not
               this
               the
               same
               that
               I
               saye
               :
               
                 you
                 confesse
                 ther
                 is
                 no
                 warrant
                 for
                 reading
                 prayer
                 ,
              
               is
               ther
               anie
               thing
               warranted
               in
               his
               worship
               /
               that
               he
               hath
               not
               commaunded
               ?
               Then
               you
               aske
               me
               if
               I
               will
               gather
               thus
               /
               is
               it
               not
               expresse
               cōmaunded
               /
               therfore
               yt
               is
               not
               warrāted
               .
               No
               you
               forgot
               the
               worde
               expressie
               /
               to
               help
               your self
               to
               saye
               and
               vnsaye
               .
               I
               gathered
               /
               that
               because
               you
               said
               absolutely
               it
               was
               not
               cōmaunded
               /
               therfore
               yt
               was
               not
               warranted
               .
               Here
               you
               come
               againe
               to
               shewe
               your
               ignorance
               in
               the
               Scriptures
               /
               to
               say
               ther
               is
               not
               anie
               expresse
               commaundement
               to
               vse
               praier
               before
               or
               after
               doctrine
               .
               And
               remember
               /
               you
               here
               will
               haue
               it
               a
               commaundement
               /
               and
               said
               before
               you
               hold
               yt
               not
               of
               necessitie
               .
               
                 
                 There
                 vvould
                 sundry
                 inconueniences
                 grovve
                 for
                 vvant
                 of
                 a
                 Liturgie
                 ,
                 or
                 prescript
                 formes
                 of
                 publique
                 prayers
                 .
              
            
             
               
               STill
               I
               must
               put
               you
               in
               minde
               of
               the
               wisedome
               of
               that
               gouernour
               of
               his
               house
               /
               the
               builder
               /
               beginner
               and
               finisher
               of
               our
               Faith
               Christ
               Iesus
               :
               he
               foresawe
               what
               inconueniēce
               would
               haue
               growne
               if
               either
               mē
               or
               Angells
               should
               make
               newe
               liturgies
               ,
               or
               other
               formes
               of
               praier
               /
               thē
               he
               hath
               prescribed
               /
               for
               the
               publique
               assemblies
               .
               Here
               therfore
               you
               deeply
               chardge
               him
               /
               not
               to
               haue
               donne
               all
               thinges
               that
               were
               needfull
               /
               in
               not
               prescribing
               you
               more
               formes
               then
               he
               hath
               donne
               /
               or
               not
               suffred
               learned
               diuines
               to
               impose
               their
               owne
               writinges
               vpon
               publique
               assemblies
               /
               as
               rules
               for
               the
               Church
               /
               and
               worship
               vnto
               God.
               But
               see
               what
               the
               Scripture
               saith
               /
               
                 who
                 hath
                 knowē
                 the
                 mynde
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
              
               
               
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 instruct
                 him
              
               .
               Againe
               ▪
               
                 wher
                 is
                 the
                 wise
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Scribe
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 disputer
                 of
                 this
                 world
                 ,
              
               hath
               not
               God
               made
               the
               wisedome
               of
               this
               world
               foolishnes
               ?
               To
               put
               you
               out
               of
               doubt
               then
               /
               that
               we
               neede
               not
               any
               newe
               liturgie
               /
               nor
               anie
               mens
               writinges
               to
               be
               brought
               into
               the
               publique
               assemblies
               /
               the
               Holie
               Ghost
               saith
               /
               2.
               
               Timot.
               3.16
               .
               The
               whole
               Scripture
               is
               Theopneustos
               ,
               inspired
               
               of
               God
               /
               and
               profitable
               vnto
               doctrine
               /
               vnto
               improof
               /
               vnto
               correction
               /
               vnto
               erudition
               which
               is
               in
               righteousnes
               /
               that
               the
               mā
               of
               God
               may
               be
               absolute
               /
               perfect
               fully
               furnished
               vnto
               euerie
               good
               worcke
               .
               Nowe
               if
               onlye
               the
               Scriptures
               be
               Theopnestos
               ,
               and
               sufficiēt
               to
               make
               Gods
               children
               absolutely
               perfect
               /
               even
               fully
               furnistied
               to
               euery
               good
               worck
               /
               what
               blasphemie
               is
               yt
               to
               say
               /
               sundrie
               inconueniences
               would
               growe
               /
               if
               mens
               writinges
               were
               not
               imposed
               vpon
               the
               publique
               assemblies
               ?
            
             
               And
               in
               this
               your
               wisedome
               /
               let
               vs
               see
               what
               is
               the
               chiefest
               inconueniēcy
               that
               would
               growe
               .
               You
               say
               euerie
               frāticke
               spirit
               (
               of
               which
               sorte
               ther
               be
               manie
               in
               the
               ministerie
               )
               would
               not
               only
               be
               vnlike
               themselues
               /
               but
               varie
               from
               others
               .
               I
               answered
               /
               and
               still
               do
               /
               that
               the
               Papists
               haue
               not
               so
               weake
               a
               reason
               for
               their
               Idolatrous
               
                 liturgies
                 /
                 Rubricks
                 ,
                 &
                 Canons
                 .
              
               You
               say
               yt
               appeareth
               by
               all
               my
               Arguments
               /
               how
               meete
               a
               man
               I
               am
               to
               iudge
               the
               weight
               of
               reasons
               alleadged
               by
               the
               Papists
               /
               and
               others
               :
               well
               I
               am
               weake
               /
               and
               you
               strong
               /
               foolish
               /
               and
               you
               wise
               /
               yet
               might
               you
               haue
               shewed
               me
               a
               weaker
               reason
               which
               they
               alleadge
               for
               their
               constitutious
               ecclesiastical
               /
               as
               they
               call
               them
               .
               But
               my
               chief
               answere
               was
               (
               wherby
               you
               might
               haue
               beene
               satisfied
               )
               that
               if
               it
               were
               but
               in
               Phrases
               the
               ministerie
               should
               differ
               /
               yt
               is
               no
               sufficient
               cause
               to
               ordeine
               liturgies
               .
               And
               if
               they
               offend
               in
               matter
               of
               doctrine
               or
               conversation
               /
               the
               censure
               of
               the
               Church
               should
               help
               that
               .
               The
               first
               you
               graunt
               /
               the
               second
               also
               you
               confesse
               /
               that
               the
               Church
               should
               censure
               such
               thinges
               :
               But
               you
               say
               ther
               are
               sundrie
               other
               differēces
               in
               administration
               of
               publique
               prayers
               and
               Sacramēts
               as
               in
               order
               and
               ceremonies
               which
               the
               Church
               is
               to
               haue
               regard
               of
               /
               and
               not
               to
               leaue
               arbitrarie
               .
               All
               other
               ceremonies
               in
               Gods
               worship
               then
               Christ
               and
               his
               Apostles
               haue
               prescribed
               vs
               /
               are
               diabolicall
               /
               and
               not
               Apostolical
               .
               Then
               /
               for
               all
               thinges
               donne
               in
               the
               Church
               in
               those
               publique
               actions
               /
               the
               offenders
               must
               be
               admonished
               /
               if
               they
               transgresse
               the
               rules
               of
               the
               word
               .
               And
               for
               the
               orers
               you
               speake
               of
               /
               you
               meane
               circumstāces
               of
               time
               /
               place
               /
               kneeling
               /
               sitting
               /
               standing
               etc.
               of
               them
               thet
               can
               be
               no
               furder
               lawes
               /
               then
               Christ
               hath
               prescribed
               /
               that
               all
               things
               be
               donne
               to
               edifying
               /
               in
               comelyues
               and
               decency
               etc.
               of
               these
               to
               set
               particular
               lawes
               /
               were
               to
               breake
               the
               lawe
               of
               God
               /
               which
               leaueth
               them
               in
               the
               Churches
               liberty
               as
               neede
               requireth
               /
               to
               the
               glorie
               of
               God.
               In
               these
               thinges
               to
               do
               anie
               thing
               contrarie
               to
               the
               generall
               rules
               of
               order
               /
               edifying
               /
               decencye
               etc.
               the
               trāsgressour
               is
               by
               those
               rules
               to
               be
               instructed
               /
               admonished
               and
               cēsured
               .
            
             
               Well
               /
               here
               you
               haue
               made
               a
               faire
               hand
               /
               to
               make
               read
               prayers
               but
               a
               matter
               of
               order
               /
               which
               is
               all
               the
               worship
               you
               haue
               /
               to
               bring
               in
               mens
               writings
               into
               the
               publique
               assemblies
               /
               to
               make
               then
               ether
               rules
               to
               bind
               the
               conscience
               /
               and
               so
               put
               them
               in
               the
               place
               of
               Gods
               booke
               /
               or
               to
               reade
               them
               ouer
               for
               praying
               /
               is
               but
               a
               matter
               of
               order
               /
               well
               then
               put
               them
               in
               your
               cornerd
               Capp
               /
               we
               haue
               enough
               rules
               for
               the
               ordering
               of
               Christs
               spouse
               /
               without
               such
               Babilonish
               ware
               .
               Here
               you
               say
               mine
               experience
               is
               not
               so
               great
               as
               my
               boldnes
               .
               I
               passe
               not
               to
               be
               iudged
               of
               you
               /
               yt
               is
               not
               like
               that
               the
               enchaunters
               of
               egipt
               should
               knowe
               the
               beautye
               of
               Sion
               :
               ther
               is
               a
               cloude
               betweene
               you
               and
               vs
               :
               we
               haue
               (
               blessed
               be
               our
               God
               )
               a
               
               pillar
               of
               fire
               before
               vs.
               An
               other
               fault
               you
               say
               in
               my
               former
               reason
               /
               is
               /
               that
               because
               the
               censure
               of
               the
               Church
               should
               redresse
               defaultes
               /
               therfore
               ther
               needeth
               no
               liturgie
               .
               Naye
               take
               all
               with
               you
               :
               
                 No
                 fault
                 cā
                 be
                 censured
                 that
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 transgression
                 against
                 the
                 rules
                 of
                 Gods
                 worde
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 to
                 be
                 censured
                 by
                 the
                 doctrine
                 and
                 admonitions
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 the●fore
                 we
                 neede
                 no
                 leiturgies
                 .
              
               To
               the
               worde
               of
               God
               only
               /
               ought
               all
               mē
               to
               be
               bounde
               by
               covenant
               /
               and
               for
               the
               transgressions
               therof
               only
               /
               to
               be
               censured
               .
            
          
           
             
               G.
               Gifford
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 Church
                 hath
                 this
                 power
                 ,
                 to
                 ordeine
                 according
                 to
                 Gods
                 worde
                 ,
                 &
                 to
                 appointe
                 such
                 orders
                 in
                 matters
                 of
                 circumstance
                 &c.
                 as
                 shall
                 most
                 fitly
                 serue
                 to
                 edification
                 .
                 And
                 then
                 these
                 orders
                 being
                 established
                 the
                 Church
                 is
                 to
                 driue
                 men
                 to
                 the
                 obseruation
                 of
                 them
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               I.
               Greenvvood
               .
            
             
               FIrst
               /
               in
               this
               your
               papisticall
               mudde
               /
               I
               must
               tell
               you
               /
               your
               reading
               of
               mēs
               writinges
               for
               prayer
               /
               is
               a
               false
               worship
               of
               God
               /
               and
               not
               a
               matter
               of
               circumstance
               ,
               And
               for
               matters
               of
               order
               and
               circumstance
               /
               which
               are
               no
               part
               of
               the
               worship
               /
               ther
               can
               be
               no
               other
               lawes
               made
               of
               thē
               /
               thē
               Christ
               hath
               made
               :
               As
               for
               ordeyning
               of
               lawes
               in
               the
               church
               /
               it
               is
               to
               plead
               for
               vnwritten
               verities
               /
               and
               to
               make
               the
               lawe
               of
               God
               vnsufficiēt
               :
               nether
               cā
               yt
               be
               according
               to
               the
               worde
               /
               to
               make
               anie
               lawe
               /
               that
               God
               hath
               not
               made
               /
               but
               an
               adding
               to
               his
               worde
               /
               which
               is
               execrable
               pride
               :
               these
               your
               wordes
               then
               (
               according
               to
               Gods
               worde
               )
               was
               but
               a
               cloake
               to
               couer
               the
               grosseues
               of
               your
               position
               :
               for
               the
               worde
               /
               ordeyne
               /
               or
               create
               lawes
               /
               is
               to
               make
               some
               /
               that
               are
               not
               made
               before
               :
               let
               vs
               thē
               see
               your
               cleane
               sentence
               to
               be
               this
               /
               
                 The
                 Church
                 hath
                 aucthority
                 in
                 matters
                 of
                 order
                 &
                 circumstance
                 to
                 make
                 &
                 ordeine
                 lawes
                 in
                 his
                 Church
                 ▪
                 for
                 his
                 worship
              
               :
               nowe
               see
               how
               you
               contradict
               these
               Scriptures
               .
               Rev.
               22.18.19
               .
               Prov.
               30.5.6
               .
               euerie
               worde
               of
               God
               is
               pure
               etc.
               put
               nothing
               to
               his
               worde
               least
               he
               reprooue
               thee
               ād
               thou
               be
               found
               a
               liar
               .
               likwise
               Deut.
               4.2
               .
               and
               12.32
               .
               and
               Gal.
               3.15
               .
               though
               it
               be
               but
               a
               mans
               covenant
               /
               when
               it
               is
               confirmed
               /
               no
               man
               doth
               abrogate
               it
               /
               or
               superordeine
               anie
               thing
               to
               it
               .
               And
               the
               second
               Commaundemēt
               forbiddeth
               anie
               such
               humane
               tradition
               in
               the
               worship
               of
               God
               :
               all
               the
               Popes
               trinckets
               might
               be
               brought
               in
               by
               the
               same
               grounde
               :
               We
               would
               willingly
               haue
               seene
               your
               warrāt
               for
               this
               doctrine
               /
               your
               bare
               worde
               is
               not
               sufficient
               to
               impose
               other
               lawes
               then
               God
               hath
               made
               /
               vpō
               his
               Church
               .
               This
               is
               the
               foundation
               of
               poperie
               and
               Anabaptistrie
               /
               to
               giue
               libertie
               to
               make
               lawes
               in
               the
               worship
               of
               God.
               Yet
               you
               will
               go
               furder
               /
               that
               such
               lawes
               being
               ordeyned
               and
               established
               by
               publique
               auctoritye
               /
               the
               discipline
               and
               censures
               of
               the
               CHVRCH
               are
               to
               driue
               men
               to
               the
               observation
               of
               the
               same
               .
               By
               your
               iudgment
               our
               Sauiour
               CHRIST
               was
               an
               Anabaptisticall
               Schismatique
               /
               that
               would
               not
               himself
               /
               nor
               his
               Disciples
               /
               obey
               and
               obserue
               the
               traditions
               of
               the
               Elders
               :
               And
               what
               saith
               he
               vnto
               pleaders
               for
               traditions
               .
               It
               is
               thus
               writtē
               Marke
               7.5
               .
               
                 thē
                 asked
                 him
                 the
                 Pharises
                 and
                 the
                 Scribes
                 ,
                 whie
                 walke
                 not
                 thy
                 disciples
                 according
                 
                 to
                 the
                 tradition
                 of
                 the
                 elders
                 ,
                 but
                 eate
                 meate
                 with
                 vnwashed
                 hands
                 .
                 Thē
                 he
                 answeared
                 ,
                 surely
                 ISAY
                 hat
                 prophecied
                 well
                 of
                 you
                 hypòcrites
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 written
                 ▪
                 this
                 people
                 honoreth
                 me
                 with
                 their
                 lippes
                 but
                 their
                 heartes
                 are
                 far
                 frō
                 me
                 .
                 But
                 they
                 worship
                 me
                 in
                 vayne
                 ,
                 teaching
                 doctrines
                 mēs
                 precepts
                 .
                 Fo●
                 you
                 lay
                 the
                 commaundement
                 of
                 God
                 aside
                 and
                 obserue
                 the
                 tradition
                 of
                 mē
                 .
              
            
             
               And
               to
               helpe
               fourth
               your
               euill
               matter
               /
               instead
               of
               proof
               from
               the
               scripture
               /
               you
               fall
               out
               into
               furious
               exclamation
               against
               them
               that
               desire
               only
               to
               haue
               the
               worde
               practized
               :
               saying
               /
               who
               is
               able
               to
               imagine
               the
               innumerable
               divisions
               and
               offences
               in
               the
               practize
               of
               your
               anabaptisticall
               freedome
               /
               in
               which
               you
               deny
               the
               Church
               to
               have
               power
               to
               ordeine
               and
               impose
               any
               orders
               ?
               lett
               all
               men
               iudge
               the
               venemousenes
               of
               this
               tongue
               /
               Christ
               pronounceth
               them
               accursed
               that
               add
               or
               super
               ordeyne
               any
               thing
               to
               his
               worde
               /
               and
               you
               pronounce
               iudgment
               of
               them
               /
               that
               only
               obey
               his
               worde
               .
               Shall
               yt
               be
               said
               that
               Mr.
               Gifford
               holdeth
               /
               that
               the
               only
               practize
               of
               Gods
               worde
               /
               would
               be
               the
               cause
               of
               innumerable
               diuisions
               and
               offences
               ?
               This
               hath
               bene
               Satans
               old
               accusation
               in
               the
               mouth
               of
               the
               most
               enimies
               of
               Christs
               Gospell
               :
               nowe
               yt
               must
               be
               Mr.
               Giffords
               accusation
               of
               Gods
               ordinances
               /
               to
               be
               insufficient
               ●
               vnperfect
               /
               etc.
               fearfull
               is
               his
               Apostacy
               from
               that
               truth
               he
               hath
               knowen
               .
               I
               take
               it
               /
               yt
               is
               more
               like
               to
               be
               Anabaptistry
               /
               to
               practise
               any
               thing
               without
               warrant
               of
               the
               word
               /
               to
               make
               their
               owne
               devises
               lawes
               /
               in
               Gods
               worship
               /
               then
               to
               do
               nothing
               but
               what
               God
               hath
               commaunded
               /
               within
               the
               limites
               of
               our
               callings
               .
            
             
               For
               the
               frāticke
               ministery
               /
               yt
               came
               of
               your
               owne
               wordes
               /
               that
               therfore
               you
               must
               needes
               haue
               a
               liturgie
               ,
               because
               ther
               are
               manie
               frātick
               spirits
               in
               the
               ministerie
               ?
               then
               I
               say
               /
               it
               is
               like
               you
               haue
               a
               frantick
               ministerie
               /
               that
               cannot
               be
               gouerned
               without
               an
               other
               liturgie
               then
               Christs
               Testament
               :
               For
               their
               great
               giftes
               you
               speake
               of
               :
               I
               will
               not
               compare
               with
               them
               .
            
             
               My
               reason
               from
               the
               Colossians
               was
               that
               as
               the
               church
               there
               is
               commaunded
               to
               admonish
               their
               Pastor
               Archippus
               /
               if
               he
               transgressed
               /
               and
               to
               stirr
               him
               vp
               to
               his
               busines
               /
               so
               all
               minister●
               that
               caused
               divisions
               /
               contrary
               to
               the
               doctrine
               of
               Christ
               /
               were
               to
               be
               admonished
               /
               and
               auoyded
               /
               if
               then
               repent
               not
               :
               so
               that
               the
               worde
               of
               God
               /
               and
               admonition
               by
               the
               same
               /
               if
               they
               transgressed
               /
               is
               the
               waye
               to
               keepe
               all
               men
               in
               due
               order
               /
               and
               not
               imposing
               liturgies
               vpon
               the
               church
               /
               besides
               Christs
               Testament
               .
            
             
               And
               where
               you
               collected
               thus
               /
               that
               if
               read
               praiers
               /
               and
               imposed
               liturgies
               be
               Idolatrous
               /
               thē
               wher
               will
               you
               finde
               a
               visible
               church
               /
               say
               you
               .
               I
               answered
               that
               the
               true
               Church
               might
               erre
               /
               euen
               in
               this
               poynte
               /
               though
               not
               in
               like
               height
               of
               sinne
               .
               Then
               you
               desire
               /
               that
               the
               churches
               of
               England
               may
               find
               lik●
               fauour
               at
               our
               hand
               :
               
               to
               which
               I
               answeare
               /
               let
               him
               that
               handleth
               that
               question
               with
               you
               /
               shew
               you
               /
               how
               your
               sinnes
               herein
               exceede
               other
               countries
               /
               and
               persequ●t
               such
               as
               reproue
               you
               .
               Your
               church
               (
               as
               you
               call
               yt
               )
               cannot
               pleade
               ignorance
               .
               Your
               rayling
               speaches
               /
               of
               blind
               Schismatiques
               /
               Donatists
               etc.
               bewray
               what
               sweet
               water
               is
               in
               the
               heart
               :
               if
               you
               cannot
               proue
               your
               church
               to
               be
               the
               established
               church
               of
               CHRIST
               /
               they
               light
               all
               vpon
               your self
               .
               
               Ther
               are
               none
               Schismatiques
               ,
               but
               such
               as
               departe
               from
               the
               faith
               /
               shew
               wherin
               we
               haue
               transgressed
               /
               and
               will
               not
               be
               reformed
               .
               In
               the
               meane
               tyme
               you
               are
               Schismatiques
               from
               Christ
               /
               in
               that
               you
               practize
               the
               Statutes
               of
               omry
               .
               You
               chardge
               vs
               with
               pride
               /
               for
               that
               (
               you
               saye
               )
               we
               imagine
               to
               knowe
               more
               then
               all
               the
               Churches
               vppon
               earth
               .
               This
               also
               hath
               bene
               Satans
               old
               weapon
               to
               deface
               the
               truth
               Iere.
               18.18
               .
               why
               maye
               not
               a
               simple
               babe
               in
               Christ
               see
               that
               /
               which
               whole
               nations
               haue
               not
               seene
               ?
               we
               cannot
               but
               speake
               the
               things
               GODS
               Worde
               teacheth
               vs
               :
               if
               we
               speake
               trueth
               /
               you
               need
               not
               oppose
               that
               we
               iudge
               anie
               man
               /
               yt
               is
               the
               worde
               of
               God
               shall
               iudge
               vs
               all
               /
               ād
               I
               saye
               /
               yt
               is
               an
               old
               popish
               Argument
               to
               reason
               thus
               (
               all
               Churches
               do
               such
               a
               thing
               /
               therfore
               it
               is
               lawfull
               )
               except
               you
               hold
               with
               the
               Pope
               /
               that
               the
               Church
               cannot
               erre
               /
               which
               were
               blasphemous
               .
               You
               are
               not
               well
               pleased
               that
               I
               will
               not
               say
               it
               is
               no
               Church
               that
               hath
               a
               liturgie
               imposed
               vpon
               yt
               /
               and
               because
               you
               haue
               so
               often
               sclandered
               me
               /
               that
               I
               hold
               yt
               so
               /
               you
               take
               great
               paynes
               to
               conclude
               it
               .
               I
               haue
               said
               that
               to
               impose
               mēs
               writings
               /
               to
               be
               read
               in
               stead
               of
               praying
               /
               is
               to
               worship
               God
               after
               a
               false
               maner
               /
               that
               yt
               is
               a
               devise
               of
               Antichrist
               /
               a
               deade
               letter
               /
               quenching
               the
               spirit
               /
               not
               of
               faith
               /
               Idolatrous
               is
               changing
               the
               worke
               of
               the
               spirit
               into
               an
               Idoll
               /
               breauing
               our
               Christiā
               libertye
               /
               and
               so
               most
               detestable
               .
               By
               these
               speaches
               I
               condemne
               al
               churches
               say
               you
               :
               this
               is
               not
               true
               /
               I
               condemne
               but
               the
               sinne
               .
               But
               you
               have
               sayd
               I
               deny
               that
               to
               be
               the
               Church
               /
               that
               hath
               any
               thing
               ymposed
               ,
               I
               say
               you
               speake
               an
               open
               vntrueth
               /
               and
               remember
               the
               iudgment
               of
               him
               that
               inuenteth
               and
               maketh
               lyes
               :
               And
               God
               giue
               you
               grace
               to
               repent
               /
               if
               you
               belong
               to
               him
               .
               The
               consideration
               of
               this
               our
               discourse
               /
               I
               hartelie
               commēde
               to
               be
               dulie
               ād
               vprightly
               wayed
               /
               of
               all
               that
               feare
               God
               /
               who
               graunt
               vs
               his
               grace
               to
               forsake
               any
               sinne
               /
               where
               it
               shal
               be
               shewed
               vs
               /
               by
               how
               weake
               instruments
               soever
               yt
               be
               reproved
               /
               and
               pardon
               me
               all
               my
               defaults
               /
               in
               this
               my
               hastie
               answere
               .
               Thus
               have
               we
               seene
               the
               vnlawfullnes
               of
               thrusting
               mens
               writings
               vpon
               publique
               assemblies
               /
               and
               reading
               instead
               of
               praying
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             
               A
               generall
               Argument
               against
               their
               vvorship
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               their
               present
               estate
               ,
               both
               of
               Ministers
               and
               people
               .
            
             
               The
               praiers
               of
               such
               ministers
               &
               people
               ,
               as
               stand
               vnder
               a
               false
               gouernmēt
               are
               not
               acceptable
               ,
               not
               only
               because
               they
               aske
               amisse
               ,
               but
               because
               they
               keepe
               not
               his
               Commaundements
               :
            
             
               The
               praiers
               of
               such
               ministers
               &
               people
               as
               be
               subiect
               to
               Antichrist
               are
               abhominable
               :
            
             
               Those
               ministers
               &
               people
               vvhich
               stand
               subiect
               to
               the
               Bishops
               and
               their
               Courts
               ,
               are
               subiect
               to
               Antichrist
               &c.
               
               Therfore
               their
               praiers
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             
             
               G.
               Gifford
               .
            
             
               
                 These
                 do
                 oncerne
                 the
                 third
                 &
                 fourth
                 accusatiō
                 ,
                 and
                 therfore
                 the
                 answere
                 is
                 included
                 in
                 the
                 ansvvere
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 Yet
                 I
                 take
                 exception
                 against
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 may
                 be
                 holden
                 by
                 force
                 from
                 executing
                 Gods
                 commaundemens
                 touching
                 externall
                 gouernement
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 be
                 the
                 true
                 Church
                 of
                 Grd
                 ,
                 I
                 alleadged
                 the
                 Church
                 that
                 was
                 holden
                 captiue
                 in
                 Babylon
                 &c.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               I.
               Greenvvood
               .
            
             
               HEre
               /
               after
               your
               acustomed
               maner
               /
               you
               offer
               me
               great
               wronge
               :
               first
               /
               insteade
               of
               answere
               /
               you
               alter
               the
               question
               very
               subtylie
               :
               then
               you
               dismember
               my
               former
               answere
               /
               and
               not
               only
               so
               /
               but
               you
               haue
               nether
               let
               my
               former
               āswere
               be
               āswered
               /
               nor
               prynted
               .
               Thus
               you
               alter
               the
               questiō
               /
               and
               answere
               not
               /
               where
               the
               Propositiō
               speaketh
               of
               a
               ministerie
               ād
               people
               standing
               vnder
               a
               false
               gouernmēt
               /
               you
               say
               the
               Church
               may
               be
               holdē
               vp
               force
               /
               from
               executing
               Gods
               commaundements
               in
               externall
               gouernment
               /
               wherof
               I
               never
               doubted
               :
               what
               is
               this
               then
               /
               but
               to
               deceaue
               your
               Reader
               /
               both
               to
               iudge
               sinisterlie
               of
               me
               /
               and
               be
               drawen
               from
               the
               truth
               himself
               ?
               But
               indeede
               you
               meane
               not
               this
               (
               holden
               by
               force
               )
               of
               ciuile
               bondadge
               or
               persequution
               /
               for
               then
               ther
               were
               no
               difference
               betweene
               vs
               /
               ād
               myne
               Argument
               should
               stand
               vntouched
               .
               You
               affirme
               then
               that
               the
               Church
               may
               stand
               vnder
               a
               false
               gouernement
               /
               inforced
               therunto
               by
               the
               tyranny
               of
               the
               ennemie
               /
               and
               yet
               in
               that
               estate
               be
               the
               true
               apparant
               Church
               /
               by
               open
               profession
               /
               which
               is
               nothing
               /
               els
               /
               then
               that
               the
               Church
               may
               professe
               Christianisme
               and
               Antichristianisme
               /
               both
               at
               a
               tyme
               /
               subiect
               in
               minde
               to
               Christ
               /
               and
               subiect
               to
               Antichrist
               in
               outwarde
               obediēce
               .
               That
               you
               hold
               this
               doctrine
               in
               this
               place
               /
               the
               processe
               of
               your
               matter
               proueth
               /
               and
               to
               make
               all
               plaine
               /
               your
               wordes
               in
               the
               last
               writing
               (
               which
               here
               you
               summe
               vp
               )
               were
               these
               .
               
                 But
                 if
                 the
                 Church
                 at
                 any
                 tyme
                 be
                 by
                 mayne
                 force
                 restrayned
                 from
                 some
                 priuiledges
                 ,
                 or
                 haue
                 some
                 gouernement
                 set
                 ouer
                 it
                 ,
                 which
                 agreeth
                 not
                 with
                 GODS
                 worde
                 ,
                 which
                 it
                 cannot
                 auoide
                 &c.
                 
              
               See
               nowe
               how
               smoothly
               this
               man
               hath
               put
               away
               the
               crosse
               of
               Christ
               /
               by
               teaching
               men
               to
               stand
               vnder
               a
               gouernement
               /
               contrarye
               to
               Christes
               .
               I
               thought
               the
               ordinances
               of
               the
               newe
               Testament
               had
               beene
               a
               kingdome
               that
               could
               not
               be
               shaken
               .
               Heb.
               :
               2.28
               .
               that
               none
               could
               haue
               beene
               a
               mēber
               of
               Christ
               /
               
               that
               receaueth
               the
               marcke
               of
               the
               Beast
               /
               though
               yt
               be
               but
               in
               his
               hand
               /
               or
               could
               be
               holden
               a
               member
               of
               Christ
               /
               by
               outward
               profession
               /
               that
               here
               had
               beene
               the
               patience
               of
               the
               Saincts
               /
               to
               suffer
               vnto
               death
               /
               rather
               then
               to
               bowe
               downe
               /
               either
               in
               minde
               or
               bodie
               to
               an
               other
               gouernment
               /
               then
               Christs
               .
               How
               is
               he
               a
               Lorde
               to
               them
               that
               are
               not
               gouerned
               by
               him
               ?
               Well
               I
               needed
               not
               haue
               stand
               vpon
               this
               doctrine
               /
               but
               that
               he
               nether
               prynted
               my
               former
               answere
               /
               nor
               answered
               in
               
               these
               pointes
               /
               and
               myne
               owne
               copie
               taken
               from
               me
               by
               the
               Bishops
               :
               so
               that
               this
               man
               may
               retract
               what
               he
               will
               and
               accuse
               as
               please
               him
               :
               if
               he
               haue
               anie
               common
               honestie
               /
               let
               my
               former
               answere
               be
               seene
               .
            
             
               But
               to
               proue
               the
               Church
               may
               be
               subiect
               to
               an
               other
               gouernement
               then
               Christs
               /
               which
               is
               euen
               to
               say
               /
               that
               a
               man
               may
               gyue
               all
               alleageance
               by
               outward
               practize
               to
               the
               Kinge
               of
               Spaigne
               /
               and
               yet
               be
               her
               Ma●
               ▪
               true
               subiect
               /
               He
               saith
               /
               the
               Church
               was
               holden
               captiue
               in
               Babilon
               /
               where
               he
               as
               conningly
               hideth
               himself
               as
               before
               /
               though
               in
               my
               last
               writing
               I
               vrged
               him
               to
               answere
               /
               whether
               the
               Church
               in
               Babilō
               was
               subiect
               to
               their
               Idolatrie
               /
               or
               no.
               To
               the
               ciuile
               power
               I
               doubt
               not
               they
               were
               :
               But
               if
               the
               Priestes
               and
               Leuites
               stood
               Priests
               to
               the
               Idolatrous
               worship
               in
               Babilon
               /
               whether
               the
               people
               of
               Israel
               bowed
               downe
               to
               the
               outward
               practise
               and
               obedience
               of
               their
               Idolatrie
               /
               or
               no
               :
               then
               /
               if
               they
               did
               so
               /
               whether
               they
               stoode
               by
               profession
               the
               childrē
               of
               God
               /
               or
               apostatate
               in
               that
               estate
               None
               of
               these
               thinges
               haue
               you
               answeared
               me
               .
               Let
               the
               exāples
               of
               Hanania
               /
               Mishaell
               /
               and
               Azarin
               testifie
               Dan.
               3.
               
               The
               people
               that
               retourned
               repented
               their
               transgressions
               /
               wher
               they
               had
               any
               of
               them
               sinned
               /
               and
               made
               a
               new
               couenant
               with
               the
               Lorde
               /
               before
               they
               were
               receaued
               /
               Ezra
               9.14.15
               .
               and
               10.
               
               Cap.
               2.3.8
               .
               Yea
               the
               voyce
               of
               God
               was
               this
               /
               come
               out
               of
               her
               my
               people
               /
               ād
               touche
               no
               vncleane
               thing
               and
               I
               wil
               be
               your
               God.
               We
               are
               before
               thee
               (
               saith
               Ezra
               )
               in
               our
               trespasse
               /
               and
               we
               cannot
               stand
               before
               thee
               because
               of
               it
               .
               
               You
               never
               renounced
               your
               Antichristian
               ministerie
               /
               you
               neuer
               made
               newe
               couenant
               since
               the
               deepe
               defectiō
               of
               Poperye
               /
               but
               still
               minister
               in
               that
               kingdome
               /
               and
               wil
               not
               repent
               /
               yet
               boast
               your selves
               to
               be
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               /
               cryinge
               out
               /
               the
               Temple
               the
               Temple
               .
               I
               answeare
               then
               directlie
               /
               that
               whiles
               you
               stād
               subiect
               vnto
               /
               and
               practize
               ād
               communicate
               with
               other
               orders
               and
               gouernments
               /
               then
               Christes
               /
               you
               are
               not
               by
               outwarde
               professiō
               the
               Churches
               of
               Christ.
               I
               may
               not
               with
               you
               omitt
               the
               worde
               (
               willfull
               )
               because
               you
               persequute
               the
               light
               /
               and
               so
               much
               higher
               is
               your
               sinne
               .
               Here
               I
               must
               forewarne
               the
               Reader
               /
               with
               diligēce
               to
               consider
               Mr.
               Giffords
               disagreement
               and
               mine
               /
               he
               hauing
               accused
               me
               of
               a
               fundamētall
               heresie
               (
               as
               he
               calleth
               it
               )
               wheras
               he
               himself
               still
               maintayneth
               most
               grosse
               errors
               /
               wher
               of
               I
               reproued
               him
               /
               yet
               he
               persisteth
               /
               Namely
               /
               that
               the
               regenerate
               man
               may
               be
               said
               to
               stand
               in
               bondage
               to
               sinne
               /
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               corruption
               of
               the
               fleshe
               that
               is
               in
               vs
               /
               ād
               of
               our
               vnperfectnes
               in
               this
               life
               .
               Then
               /
               that
               one
               standing
               in
               outwarde
               bondage
               to
               opē
               knowē
               sinne
               /
               may
               in
               that
               estate
               be
               accompted
               and
               cōmunicated
               with
               /
               as
               the
               seruāt
               of
               Christ
               by
               outward
               profession
               /
               both
               at
               one
               instant
               :
               which
               is
               asmuch
               to
               say
               /
               we
               may
               be
               to
               mās
               sight
               /
               the
               seruaunt
               of
               the
               deuill
               /
               and
               the
               seruaunt
               of
               Christ
               /
               both
               at
               one
               tyme
               /
               by
               outward
               profession
               :
               so
               none
               should
               be
               excōmunicate
               :
               none
               be
               without
               /
               te
               world
               ād
               the
               church
               light
               and
               darcknes
               /
               Christ
               and
               Belial
               /
               should
               be
               mingled
               togeather
               .
            
             
               The
               heresie
               wherof
               /
               he
               most
               vniustly
               and
               vntruly
               proclaymeth
               to
               be
               mainteyned
               by
               vs
               /
               is
               /
               that
               the
               regenerate
               man
               consenteth
               not
               to
               sinne
               /
               after
               regeneration
               /
               although
               in
               the
               last
               writinge
               I
               testified
               the
               cōtrary
               :
               Namely
               that
               the
               whole
               church
               might
               erre
               /
               might
               cōmitt
               some
               kinde
               of
               
               Idolatrie
               /
               that
               no
               mā
               was
               free
               from
               cōmitting
               sinne
               etc.
               And
               now
               I
               testifie
               to
               all
               the
               world
               /
               that
               I
               was
               neuer
               infected
               with
               anie
               such
               Anabaptistry
               ,
               but
               haue
               euerie
               where
               resisted
               such
               dannable
               heresie
               .
               I
               haue
               learned
               and
               taught
               manie
               degrees
               of
               sinne
               /
               and
               differēces
               of
               trāsgressions
               /
               which
               the
               deare
               children
               of
               God
               fall
               into
               /
               after
               regeneration
               /
               in
               thought
               word
               and
               deed
               /
               of
               ignorance
               /
               of
               knowledge
               /
               of
               presumptiō
               /
               slippes
               /
               transgressions
               /
               and
               obstinate
               sinne
               :
               Yea
               that
               ther
               is
               no
               sinne
               /
               except
               ehe
               sinne
               against
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               /
               but
               Gods
               childrē
               /
               may
               cōmitt
               it
               after
               regeneration
               /
               and
               be
               renued
               by
               repentance
               /
               which
               we
               ought
               to
               pray
               for
               in
               all
               sinners
               /
               but
               that
               one
               sinne
               except
               .
               Not
               that
               men
               should
               herevpon
               take
               boldnes
               to
               sinne
               /
               because
               God
               giueth
               repētance
               to
               his
               elect
               /
               wherin
               the
               riches
               of
               his
               mercy
               appeareth
               /
               but
               rather
               serue
               him
               in
               trembling
               and
               feare
               /
               as
               a
               iealous
               God
               /
               least
               with
               Esaw
               we
               find
               no
               place
               to
               repentance
               /
               though
               we
               seeke
               yt
               with
               teares
               .
               Againe
               /
               though
               in
               Gods
               sight
               /
               his
               elected
               are
               neuer
               forsakē
               vtterlie
               /
               nor
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               vtterly
               extinguished
               in
               the
               repenerate
               /
               yet
               to
               mans
               iudgment
               he
               that
               cōmitteth
               opē
               knowē
               sinne
               /
               and
               persisteth
               obstinatly
               in
               the
               same
               /
               cannot
               be
               held
               the
               child
               of
               God
               to
               vs
               /
               by
               outward
               profession
               /
               but
               must
               be
               cutt
               of
               Nombers
               15.27.31
               .
               Math.
               18.17
               .
               and
               1.
               
               Cor.
               5.
               till
               they
               repent
               :
               Much
               more
               none
               that
               stād
               opē
               professed
               mēbers
               of
               te
               false
               church
               /
               subiect
               by
               the
               least
               outward
               bowing
               downe
               to
               this
               antichristiā
               Hierarchie
               ,
               ād
               so
               cōtinuing
               in
               bōdage
               to
               a
               false
               gouernmēt
               /
               cā
               be
               holdē
               of
               vs
               te
               true
               professors
               of
               Christs
               Gospel
               .
               Now
               let
               vs
               peruse
               te
               seueral
               doctrines
               .
               Mr.
               Gifford
               affirmeth
               /
               that
               the
               true
               church
               migt
               stād
               in
               bōdage
               to
               a
               false
               gouernmēt
               /
               yet
               in
               that
               estate
               be
               helde
               /
               and
               cōmunicated
               with
               /
               as
               the
               true
               Church
               /
               by
               outward
               profession
               :
               his
               wordes
               in
               waye
               of
               proof
               /
               be
               these
               .
               They
               may
               with
               St.
               Paule
               say
               /
               it
               is
               no
               longer
               I
               that
               do
               it
               /
               but
               sinne
               that
               dwelleth
               in
               me
               :
               for
               if
               the
               yoake
               wherwith
               he
               was
               held
               captiue
               in
               part
               /
               could
               not
               take
               from
               him
               /
               but
               that
               he
               was
               the
               Lordes
               free
               seruaunt
               /
               it
               is
               no
               reasō
               that
               some
               outwarde
               bondage
               should
               make
               the
               Church
               not
               to
               be
               the
               spouse
               of
               Christ.
               If
               a
               man
               commaund
               his
               wife
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               to
               do
               a
               thinge
               /
               and
               ther
               be
               violent
               force
               to
               withhold
               her
               /
               shee
               is
               not
               to
               be
               blamed
               .
               Rom.
               7.
               
               Mine
               answere
               to
               this
               he
               durst
               not
               print
               /
               but
               peruerteth
               my
               wordes
               /
               so
               manie
               as
               pleaseth
               him
               /
               nether
               can
               I
               yet
               come
               by
               a
               copie
               of
               my
               former
               writing
               to
               shew
               /
               what
               I
               thē
               replyed
               .
               Now
               consider
               what
               gouernmnet
               is
               /
               and
               what
               bondage
               is
               /
               and
               then
               behold
               the
               wickednes
               of
               this
               man
               :
               Spirituall
               gouernmet
               is
               that
               souereigntie
               /
               Dominion
               :
               and
               regiment
               that
               Christ
               Iesus
               /
               by
               his
               spirit
               /
               lawes
               /
               ordināces
               /
               and
               officers
               /
               exerciseth
               in
               ād
               ouer
               hys
               church
               /
               as
               yt
               is
               writtē
               :
               
                 And
                 thou
                 Bethleē
                 Iuda
                 art
                 not
                 the
                 least
                 among
                 the
                 Princes
                 of
                 Iuda
                 ,
                 for
                 out
                 of
                 thee
                 shall
                 come
                 a
                 gouernour
                 that
                 shall
                 gouerne
                 my
                 people
                 Israell
                 .
              
               againe
               /
               
                 thy
                 Scepter
                 is
                 an
                 uer
                 lasting
                 Scepter
                 .
                 I
                 haue
                 set
                 my
                 king
                 vpon
                 Syon
                 my
                 Holy
                 mountaine
                 ,
              
               Mat.
               2.6
               .
               Psa.
               2.
               and
               45.
               and
               110.
               these
               lawes
               ād
               ordināces
               wherby
               this
               kinge
               raigneth
               /
               are
               caled
               a
               kingdome
               that
               cānot
               be
               shakē
               Heb.
               12.28
               .
               
               they
               that
               haue
               not
               him
               to
               reigne
               ouer
               thē
               /
               are
               by
               outward
               professiō
               none
               of
               his
               .
               
                 If
                 I
                 be
                 your
                 lord
                 ,
                 where
                 is
                 my
                 honor
              
               ?
               againe
               
                 those
                 myne
                 enimies
                 which
                 would
                 not
                 that
                 I
                 should
                 reigne
                 ouer
                 thē
                 ,
                 bring
                 bether
                 ,
                 and
                 slay
                 thē
                 before
                 me
                 .
                 Luke
              
               19.27
               
               Also
               bondage
               or
               seruitude
               is
               to
               be
               al
               commaundement
               /
               and
               to
               yeild
               obedience
               in
               subiection
               .
               Now
               to
               be
               in
               outward
               bondage
               to
               an
               other
               outward
               government
               /
               other
               lawes
               /
               officers
               /
               and
               ordinances
               then
               Christs
               /
               is
               to
               be
               by
               outward
               subiection
               servantes
               of
               Antichrist
               /
               which
               layeth
               an
               other
               foundation
               :
               for
               by
               outward
               profession
               we
               cannot
               stand
               (
               to
               mans
               iudgment
               )
               professed
               subiects
               to
               two
               kings
               at
               enimitye
               /
               But
               we
               must
               be
               an
               enimie
               to
               the
               one
               /
               and
               so
               esteemed
               of
               all
               mē
               /
               much
               lesse
               members
               vnto
               two
               divers
               heades
               .
            
             
               This
               then
               is
               mine
               answere
               here
               .
               1.
               
               That
               it
               is
               an
               heresie
               to
               say
               a
               man
               may
               stand
               in
               bondage
               to
               open
               knowen
               sinne
               /
               and
               the
               free
               seruaunt
               of
               Christ
               to
               vs
               by
               outward
               profession
               /
               both
               at
               one
               instant
               .
               2.
               
               That
               it
               is
               a
               falsifying
               of
               the
               Scripture
               /
               to
               say
               that
               St.
               Paul
               (
               in
               the
               7.
               to
               the
               Romanes
               )
               was
               in
               bondage
               to
               sinne
               /
               when
               he
               /
               in
               the
               inner
               man
               resisted
               sinne
               /
               and
               daylie
               preuailed
               against
               the
               sinne
               /
               which
               his
               flesh
               would
               haue
               led
               him
               captiue
               in
               /
               if
               there
               had
               not
               beene
               a
               stronger
               power
               to
               ouercome
               that
               enimie
               .
               For
               he
               ther
               reasoneth
               of
               the
               benefite
               of
               the
               lawe
               /
               to
               manifest
               our
               sinne
               /
               and
               our
               conquest
               ouer
               sinne
               by
               daylie
               repentance
               /
               and
               reprouing
               of
               sinne
               in
               our selues
               /
               fighting
               against
               sinne
               /
               victory
               ouer
               sinne
               /
               thoughe
               yt
               contynuallie
               rebell
               .
               3.
               
               How
               blasphemous
               were
               yt
               to
               contynue
               in
               knowen
               sinne
               /
               in
               bondage
               to
               yt
               /
               and
               to
               say
               /
               it
               is
               sinne
               that
               dwelleth
               in
               vs
               /
               and
               not
               we
               /
               and
               so
               still
               to
               blesse
               our selves
               without
               amendement
               .
               O
               horrible
               peruertinge
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               to
               mens
               destruction
               .
               2.
               
               Pet.
               3.16.4
               .
               That
               ther
               is
               no
               Argument
               to
               be
               drawen
               /
               nor
               consequence
               to
               followe
               /
               from
               the
               reliques
               of
               sinne
               /
               and
               corruption
               of
               the
               fleshe
               in
               one
               man
               /
               or
               the
               whole
               Church
               /
               and
               a
               professed
               bondage
               to
               al
               false
               government
               :
               no
               not
               betweene
               the
               open
               committing
               of
               sinne
               in
               the
               whole
               Church
               /
               or
               some
               m●mbers
               therof
               /
               and
               a
               professed
               homage
               and
               subiection
               vnto
               a
               false
               gouernment
               /
               we
               cannot
               be
               partakers
               with
               the
               false
               Church
               and
               true
               /
               at
               no
               hand
               .
               1.
               
               Cor.
               10.21
               /
               5.
               
               Lastlie
               /
               that
               the
               subiection
               to
               an
               other
               gouernement
               /
               is
               as
               a
               wife
               that
               committeth
               adulterie
               .
               Hosea
               2.
               
            
             
               I
               then
               reason
               thus
               on
               the
               contrary
               with
               you
               .
               Any
               man
               that
               after
               regeneration
               committeth
               open
               knowen
               sinne
               /
               and
               contynueth
               obstinate
               /
               as
               a
               bond
               seruaunt
               thervnto
               /
               standeth
               not
               the
               professed
               seruaunt
               of
               Christ
               /
               but
               of
               synne
               Ezechiel
               .
               18.
               till
               he
               repent
               /
               so
               the
               whole
               Church
               /
               that
               persisteth
               in
               open
               knowen
               sinne
               /
               and
               persequuieth
               the
               messengers
               that
               reproue
               the
               same
               .
               Then
               /
               as
               euerie
               member
               of
               the
               false
               Church
               standeth
               a
               professed
               seruaunt
               of
               sinne
               /
               so
               the
               whole
               assemblies
               that
               stand
               professed
               subiects
               of
               false
               gouernment
               /
               no
               censures
               sf
               admonition
               belonging
               vnto
               them
               /
               but
               calling
               of
               them
               to
               repentance
               and
               seperation
               from
               the
               false
               Church
               .
               Then
               /
               as
               the
               wife
               that
               geueth
               her self
               to
               be
               one
               with
               an
               other
               man
               /
               is
               an
               adulteresse
               Rom.
               7.3
               .
               so
               that
               Church
               that
               subiecteth
               herself
               to
               an
               other
               gouernment
               /
               ordinances
               /
               and
               lawes
               then
               Christs
               /
               is
               an
               harlot
               .
               Now
               lett
               all
               men
               say
               /
               whether
               I
               had
               not
               iust
               cause
               to
               say
               /
               you
               spake
               like
               a
               carnall
               libertine
               /
               and
               an
               Athiest
               ▪
               yea
               nowe
               /
               as
               one
               having
               his
               conscience
               ●eared
               /
               to
               affirme
               /
               that
               the
               Church
               /
               remayninge
               in
               open
               
               knowe
               bondage
               to
               a
               false
               gouernment
               /
               may
               saye
               as
               Paul
               said
               /
               it
               is
               not
               I
               that
               sinne
               .
               And
               /
               that
               contynuing
               in
               that
               adulterie
               /
               she
               is
               the
               spouse
               of
               Christ
               by
               outward
               profession
               .
               You
               would
               saye
               it
               were
               a
               false
               Argument
               /
               to
               say
               /
               the
               Church
               hath
               manie
               imperfections
               /
               ignorances
               /
               transgressions
               etc.
               therfore
               standeth
               in
               bondage
               to
               sinne
               /
               nay
               standeth
               in
               bondage
               to
               an
               other
               heade
               /
               and
               an
               other
               government
               then
               Christs
               /
               Euen
               so
               /
               to
               saye
               the
               Church
               doth
               sinne
               /
               therfore
               may
               contynue
               in
               bondage
               to
               sinne
               /
               is
               false
               doctrine
               :
               nay
               /
               to
               say
               it
               may
               stand
               in
               open
               professed
               subiection
               to
               Antichrist
               /
               and
               be
               esteemed
               the
               CHURCH
               of
               CHRIST
               by
               outward
               profession
               in
               that
               estate
               /
               is
               damnable
               doctrine
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               the
               flat
               contradiction
               of
               all
               the
               rules
               of
               the
               Scripture
               /
               to
               say
               /
               a
               man
               may
               stand
               in
               bondage
               to
               sinne
               /
               and
               the
               free
               servaunt●
               of
               Christ
               by
               outward
               profession
               /
               by
               mans
               iudgment
               /
               at
               one
               tyme
               /
               seing
               the
               obstinate
               offenders
               are
               to
               be
               cast
               out
               of
               the
               assemblie
               :
               But
               nowe
               /
               though
               the
               regenerate
               may
               fall
               into
               these
               highe
               sinnes
               /
               and
               contynue
               in
               their
               sinne
               a
               long
               time
               /
               yea
               manie
               yeares
               depriued
               of
               GODS
               grace
               /
               to
               mans
               seeming
               /
               and
               to
               vs
               is
               the
               seruant
               of
               Satan
               for
               anie
               thing
               wee
               see
               /
               yet
               the
               Spirit
               of
               GOD
               is
               never
               vtterlie
               extinguished
               or
               departed
               /
               after
               regeneration
               /
               but
               will
               recouer
               the
               man
               againe
               /
               and
               bring
               him
               to
               repentance
               /
               as
               David
               after
               a
               whole
               yeare
               /
               for
               the
               stronge
               man
               once
               displaced
               and
               cast
               out
               by
               a
               stronger
               then
               he
               /
               the
               spirit
               neuer
               vtterly
               departeth
               againe
               /
               for
               then
               yt
               were
               impossible
               that
               mā
               should
               be
               renewed
               Mat.
               1.2.31
               .
               Heb.
               10.26
               and
               6.4
               .
            
             
               And
               herevpon
               I
               might
               saye
               /
               Paul
               never
               contynued
               captiue
               in
               sinne
               /
               but
               was
               alwaies
               renewed
               by
               repentance
               .
               Furder
               /
               this
               spirit
               of
               God
               (
               the
               sparkes
               wherof
               were
               never
               quenched
               vtterlie
               )
               did
               not
               /
               nor
               could
               not
               consent
               or
               giue
               place
               vnto
               sinne
               /
               for
               here
               is
               the
               enimitye
               and
               battel
               betweene
               the
               spirite
               and
               the
               flesh
               /
               euerie
               where
               spoken
               of
               Gal.
               5,16.17
               .
               Rom.
               7.
               
               May
               I
               not
               now
               say
               then
               /
               that
               Paul
               never
               contynued
               captiue
               vnto
               sinne
               /
               nor
               consented
               vnto
               sin
               concerninge
               the
               Inner
               man
               or
               gave
               place
               vnto
               sinne
               in
               that
               place
               mentioned
               /
               without
               heresie
               :
               And
               still
               reproue
               you
               /
               that
               when
               Paul
               reasoneth
               of
               the
               old
               man
               /
               or
               corruption
               in
               him
               /
               you
               will
               conclude
               yt
               of
               the
               new
               man
               /
               or
               inner
               man
               /
               and
               of
               the
               whole
               man
               /
               when
               you
               see
               euidently
               /
               he
               opposeth
               the
               one
               against
               the
               other
               :
               For
               whiles
               the
               spirit
               striueth
               against
               sinne
               /
               and
               raigneth
               in
               vs
               /
               thoughe
               the
               fleshe
               rebell
               /
               and
               cause
               vs
               to
               sinne
               seauen
               times
               a
               daye
               /
               yet
               are
               we
               not
               ouercome
               of
               sinne
               /
               so
               to
               remayne
               in
               bondage
               to
               sinne
               /
               that
               it
               should
               contynue
               to
               reigne
               in
               vs
               /
               as
               you
               may
               see
               in
               the
               same
               chapter
               Rom.
               7.5.6
               .
               Where
               you
               alleage
               then
               /
               that
               Paul
               saw
               a
               lawe
               in
               his
               members
               /
               which
               did
               lead
               him
               captiue
               vnto
               sinne
               /
               you
               do
               falsifie
               the
               text
               :
               for
               he
               saith
               leading
               me
               captiue
               /
               and
               not
               did
               leade
               etc.
               for
               ther
               was
               a
               stronger
               man
               /
               or
               a
               stronger
               then
               man
               /
               that
               suffered
               not
               the
               lawe
               of
               his
               members
               to
               reigne
               :
               for
               saith
               he
               /
               I
               my self
               in
               my
               minde
               serue
               the
               law
               of
               God
               /
               but
               in
               the
               flesh
               the
               law
               of
               sinne
               /
               so
               that
               the
               whole
               man
               could
               not
               be
               said
               to
               serue
               sinne
               .
               But
               (
               say
               you
               )
               afterward
               as
               concerning
               then
               the
               
               inner
               man
               we
               may
               be
               said
               to
               serue
               the
               lawe
               of
               God
               /
               and
               thervpon
               be
               called
               the
               free
               seruantes
               of
               Christ
               /
               notwithstanding
               this
               corruption
               of
               sinne
               in
               the
               flesh
               :
               So
               the
               whole
               man
               by
               reasō
               of
               our
               imperfectnes
               may
               be
               said
               to
               be
               the
               servants
               of
               sinne
               .
               No
               /
               yt
               is
               not
               true
               /
               for
               the
               whole
               man
               is
               called
               after
               the
               part
               thath
               hat
               greather
               rule
               in
               vs
               :
               as
               if
               the
               fleshe
               rule
               in
               vs
               /
               we
               are
               the
               servaunts
               of
               sinne
               /
               and
               ledd
               by
               Satan
               at
               his
               pleasure
               /
               but
               if
               the
               Spirit
               rule
               in
               vs
               /
               we
               are
               the
               seruauntes
               of
               God
               /
               Sonnes
               of
               God
               /
               Sainctes
               of
               God
               /
               Citizens
               of
               Ierusalem
               /
               holie
               and
               free
               people
               /
               Kinges
               /
               and
               Priests
               :
               not
               that
               we
               are
               perfect
               /
               or
               sinne
               not
               /
               but
               that
               sinne
               reygneth
               not
               in
               vs
               /
               but
               the
               spirit
               /
               wherby
               we
               suppresse
               sinne
               /
               reprove
               sinne
               /
               striue
               against
               sinne
               /
               subdue
               sinne
               /
               and
               though
               we
               fall
               seuen
               times
               /
               yet
               we
               rise
               againe
               by
               repentance
               /
               and
               serue
               not
               sinne
               .
               Rightly
               therfore
               did
               I
               saye
               /
               that
               no
               man
               can
               serve
               two
               masters
               :
               for
               his
               servantes
               we
               are
               to
               whom
               we
               gyue
               ●
               our selues
               as
               seruants
               to
               obey
               /
               whether
               yt
               be
               of
               sinne
               /
               vnto
               death
               /
               or
               of
               obedience
               /
               vnto
               righteousnes
               .
               Rom.
               6.16.18
               .
               being
               made
               free
               from
               sinne
               /
               we
               are
               made
               the
               servantes
               of
               righteousnes
               :
               So
               that
               the
               regenerat
               man
               /
               or
               he
               that
               is
               by
               outward
               profession
               the
               servant
               of
               Christ
               /
               cannot
               be
               called
               the
               servant
               of
               sinne
               /
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               co●●uption
               of
               the
               old
               man
               /
               and
               dregges
               of
               sinne
               /
               neither
               can
               he
               that
               standeth
               in
               bōdage
               to
               anie
               sinne
               /
               and
               giueth
               himself
               ouer
               to
               yt
               /
               be
               called
               in
               that
               estate
               the
               servant
               of
               Christ
               /
               till
               he
               repent
               /
               but
               the
               servant
               of
               sinne
               .
               2.
               
               Pet.
               2.19
               .
            
             
               Therfore
               you
               must
               recant
               your
               false
               interpretation
               of
               Paul
               in
               the
               7.
               to
               the
               Rom.
               and
               cease
               your
               blasphemous
               raylings
               /
               in
               calling
               the
               trueth
               of
               God
               /
               the
               rocke
               of
               Brownisme
               .
               And
               consider
               the
               height
               of
               your
               sinne
               /
               by
               concluding
               a
               bondage
               vnto
               sinne
               of
               the
               wholeman
               /
               for
               the
               corruptions
               of
               the
               fleshe
               /
               which
               through
               the
               worke
               of
               the
               Spirit
               is
               daylie
               subdued
               /
               though
               never
               vtterly
               rooted
               out
               of
               our
               earthlie
               members
               :
               and
               from
               the
               committing
               sinne
               through
               frayltie
               /
               an
               obstinate
               professed
               bondage
               to
               the
               false
               Church
               /
               false
               gouernment
               /
               false
               ministerie
               etc.
               which
               is
               plainly
               the
               marck
               of
               the
               Beast
               /
               to
               whom
               with
               outward
               obedience
               they
               bowe
               downe
               /
               and
               stand
               servants
               in
               his
               kingdome
               Revel
               .
               14.9.11.12
               .
            
             
               As
               for
               the
               4.
               of
               the
               Galat.
               26.
               where
               the
               Apostle
               saith
               /
               Ierusalem
               which
               is
               aboue
               is
               free
               with
               her
               Children
               /
               yo
               udurst
               not
               open
               yt
               /
               nor
               expound
               yt
               /
               but
               blaspheame
               /
               raile
               /
               and
               sclander
               /
               as
               though
               we
               should
               pleade
               for
               such
               a
               freedome
               /
               as
               should
               detract
               from
               Magistrates
               lawfull
               aucthorities
               /
               from
               having
               Gods
               ordinances
               established
               by
               commaundement
               vpon
               the
               Church
               etc.
               yea
               /
               that
               we
               should
               hold
               Anabaptisticall
               freedome
               /
               as
               though
               we
               had
               power
               not
               to
               committ
               /
               or
               consent
               vnto
               sinne
               wheras
               we
               haue
               euerie
               where
               by
               practise
               and
               protestation
               /
               by
               word
               and
               writing
               testified
               to
               our
               Souereigne
               Prince
               /
               and
               to
               all
               men
               /
               the
               contrary
               .
               But
               Satan
               that
               old
               accuser
               and
               detracter
               of
               Gods
               children
               /
               to
               deceaue
               the
               world
               /
               sendeth
               out
               such
               lyinge
               spirites
               to
               deface
               the
               trueth
               .
               We
               /
               with
               all
               subiection
               and
               willinge
               obedience
               to
               our
               souereigne
               .
               Prince
               /
               teach
               all
               men
               their
               obedience
               to
               the
               higher
               powers
               :
               Subiectes
               to
               
               Magistrates
               /
               Flocke
               to
               Ouerseers
               /
               children
               to
               Parētes
               /
               wines
               to
               their
               husbands
               /
               servantes
               to
               their
               Masters
               etc.
               in
               all
               things
               in
               the
               Lorde
               :
               and
               if
               they
               commaund
               vs
               anie
               thing
               contrary
               to
               the
               lawe
               of
               God
               /
               we
               then
               patientlie
               suffer
               without
               resistance
               /
               or
               rebellious
               thaughtes
               :
               The
               freedome
               then
               we
               haue
               to
               speake
               of
               here
               /
               which
               Christ
               hath
               purchased
               for
               vs
               /
               is
               /
               first
               that
               triumphe
               ouer
               Hell
               /
               Deathe
               /
               ād
               damnatiō
               /
               through
               the
               merites
               of
               Christ
               apprehended
               by
               faith
               /
               wayted
               for
               in
               hope
               /
               Rom.
               8.
               
               Secondly
               /
               that
               because
               we
               were
               sonnes
               by
               election
               /
               he
               giueth
               vs
               the
               spirit
               of
               adoption
               /
               and
               sanctification
               /
               wherebie
               we
               mortifie
               the
               fleshe
               /
               have
               reigne
               and
               dominion
               ouer
               sinne
               /
               that
               yt
               shall
               never
               reigne
               in
               vs
               more
               vnto
               condemnation
               /
               repenting
               daylie
               our
               trespasses
               /
               and
               crauing
               pardon
               for
               our
               hidden
               sinnes
               /
               and
               secret
               faultes
               .
               Thirdly
               /
               we
               are
               throughe
               the
               same
               spirit
               and
               worde
               of
               trueth
               deliuered
               from
               all
               subiection
               of
               Antichist
               /
               of
               the
               false
               Church
               /
               false
               ministerie
               /
               false
               gouernment
               etc.
               And.
               they
               that
               haue
               not
               this
               freedome
               /
               are
               not
               by
               outward
               profession
               the
               seruauntes
               of
               Christ.
               Furder
               /
               we
               haue
               freedome
               from
               all
               traditions
               of
               men
               that
               seing
               we
               are
               bought
               with
               a
               pryce
               /
               we
               are
               no
               longer
               seruants
               of
               men
               /
               to
               be
               in
               bondage
               to
               anie
               beggerly
               rudimentes
               or
               devises
               of
               mē
               /
               but
               in
               all
               peaceable
               maner
               /
               to
               worship
               and
               serve
               God
               within
               the
               limites
               of
               our
               callings
               /
               according
               to
               the
               word
               of
               God
               /
               as
               yt
               is
               reuealed
               vnto
               vs
               :
               We
               haue
               freedome
               to
               speake
               the
               trueth
               with
               all
               boldnes
               /
               though
               all
               men
               should
               inhibite
               vs
               :
               we
               would
               not
               haue
               the
               doctrine
               limited
               /
               stinted
               /
               bought
               and
               sold
               /
               for
               Iewishe
               tythes
               or
               mercenarie
               stipendes
               .
            
             
               We
               have
               freedome
               to
               seperate
               from
               such
               false
               ▪
               Prophetts
               as
               your self
               /
               to
               come
               out
               of
               Babel
               etc.
               And
               in
               the
               true
               Church
               to
               reproue
               and
               withstand
               anie
               sinne
               or
               traditions
               of
               mē
               in
               due
               order
               /
               only
               to
               be
               guided
               and
               gouerned
               by
               Christes
               lawes
               and
               ordināces
               :
               In
               all
               this
               I
               trust
               you
               shall
               not
               find
               anie
               Anabaptistrie
               in
               the
               freedome
               we
               professe
               :
               this
               is
               the
               truth
               of
               the
               Gospell
               /
               wherbie
               we
               are
               made
               free
               .
            
             
               Thus
               then
               we
               still
               affirme
               /
               that
               they
               which
               stand
               in
               open
               knowen
               bondage
               to
               sinne
               /
               are
               the
               seruants
               of
               sinne
               /
               and
               not
               of
               CHRIST
               /
               till
               they
               repent
               /
               by
               outward
               profession
               .
               Furder
               /
               that
               allwhich
               stand
               members
               of
               your
               parish
               assemblies
               /
               stand
               not
               members
               of
               CHRIST
               by
               outward
               profession
               /
               but
               in
               bondage
               to
               a
               false
               and
               Antichristian
               ministery
               /
               gouernment
               /
               worship
               etc.
               and
               the
               bond
               woeman
               and
               her
               sonne
               must
               be
               cast
               out
               .
               Furder
               /
               for
               all
               liturgies
               ,
               and
               other
               devises
               of
               mē
               besides
               the
               canonicall
               Scriptures
               and
               liuely
               graces
               of
               his
               Spirit
               /
               we
               hold
               they
               ought
               not
               to
               be
               brought
               into
               the
               publique
               assemblies
               /
               nor
               imposed
               vpon
               mens
               consciences
               :
               But
               if
               anie
               will
               write
               such
               /
               or
               reade
               such
               /
               let
               yt
               be
               for
               their
               private
               vse
               /
               as
               all
               other
               mens
               writings
               :
               we
               despise
               not
               any
               directions
               by
               word
               or
               writing
               /
               that
               may
               furder
               vs
               anie
               way
               to
               the
               practize
               of
               GODS
               ordinances
               /
               yet
               may
               they
               nether
               be
               imposed
               vpon
               mens
               consciences
               /
               not
               be
               made
               a
               part
               of
               GODS
               worship
               .
            
             
             
               The
               Lorde
               therfore
               that
               hath
               thus
               far
               fourth
               discouered
               the
               ●haff
               and
               mist
               of
               Antichrists
               delusions
               /
               euen
               to
               babes
               and
               sucklings
               /
               publish
               the
               glorious
               light
               of
               his
               blessed
               Gospell
               /
               that
               the
               people
               may
               see
               the
               counterfeit
               iuglinges
               of
               all
               such
               false
               Prophetts
               /
               and
               come
               out
               from
               amongst
               them
               /
               that
               you
               may
               be
               ashamed
               of
               your
               execrable
               wares
               /
               and
               forsake
               your
               Romish
               Priesthoode
               /
               and
               gyue
               glory
               to
               God
               /
               that
               yet
               offereth
               grace
               .
               Amen
               .
            
          
           
             
               Christs
               vnvvorthie
               vvitnes
               for
               the
               truth
               of
               his
               Gospell
               IOHN
               GREENVVOOD
               .
            
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           A
           Fewe
           obseruations
           of
           Mr.
           Giffards
           last
           cavills
           about
           stinted
           read
           prayers
           /
           and
           devised
           Leitourgies
           .
        
         
           HAving
           hertofore
           written
           an
           answere
           to
           Mr.
           George
           Giffards
           pretended
           defence
           of
           stinted
           read
           praiers
           and
           devised
           Leitourgies
           /
           and
           since
           receiued
           an
           emptie
           replie
           /
           wherin
           he
           doth
           nothing
           lesse
           then
           yeild
           to
           any
           sound
           reason
           alledged
           /
           but
           vngodlily
           cauilleth
           at
           and
           peruersly
           wresteth
           the
           sence
           of
           so
           much
           as
           he
           toucheth
           /
           I
           seeing
           no
           cause
           of
           further
           strife
           (
           his
           former
           convinced
           )
           to
           intermedle
           againe
           with
           perticular
           handling
           of
           his
           chaffe
           and
           smoke
           /
           his
           reasons
           in
           effect
           the
           same
           before
           āswered
           /
           haue
           only
           thought
           it
           my
           dutie
           to
           illustrate
           vnto
           the
           Readers
           /
           some
           few
           brief
           poincts
           abused
           by
           him
           /
           that
           they
           may
           the
           better
           be
           able
           to
           iudge
           of
           the
           former
           writings
           /
           where
           vnto
           with
           these
           few
           helpes
           following
           I
           refer
           the
           trial
           .
        
         
           WHeras
           I
           alledged
           out
           of
           the
           8.
           to
           the
           Rom.
           and
           out
           of
           the
           4.
           to
           the
           Galath
           .
           that
           in
           the
           verie
           time
           and
           action
           of
           our
           praying
           to
           God
           /
           the
           spirit
           of
           God
           was
           the
           only
           help
           /
           no
           other
           help
           mentioned
           or
           that
           can
           be
           collected
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           /
           Mr.
           Giffard
           having
           granted
           that
           reading
           prayer
           is
           not
           praying
           /
           doth
           now
           answere
           /
           
             that
             howsoeuer
             the
             Scripture
             doth
             extol
             and
             magnifie
             outward
             helpes
             and
             meanes
             ,
             yet
             when
             they
             are
             compared
             with
             God
             which
             worketh
             all
             in
             all
             by
             them
             ,
             or
             when
             the
             Scripture
             will
             set
             forth
             the
             efficacie
             and
             worke
             to
             be
             his
             alone
             ,
             they
             are
             either
             not
             mentioned
             ,
             or
             els
             if
             they
             be
             mentioned
             ,
             so
             cast
             downe
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             were
             nothing
             .
             God
             buyldeth
             his
             Church
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             by
             the
             ministerie
             of
             men
             ,
             yet
             Paul
             is
             said
             to
             plant
             ,
             Apollos
             to
             Water
             ,
             but
             God
             to
             gyve
             the
             encrease
          
           1.
           
           Cor
           ,
           3.
           
             and
             therfore
             to
             gather
             from
             those
             places
             Rom.
          
           8.
           
           
             Gala
             ▪
             4.
             that
             there
             neede
             or
             may
             be
             no
             outward
             help
             or
             meanes
             in
             the
             verie
             action
             and
             instant
             of
             praying
             ,
             is
             far
             awrye
             .
          
           In
           which
           answer
           it
           euidētly
           appeareth
           he
           is
           so
           bent
           to
           turne
           away
           all
           truth
           and
           raise
           new
           strife
           /
           as
           ther
           can
           be
           no
           expectation
           of
           agreement
           :
           There
           is
           no
           sequence
           /
           neither
           doth
           the
           scripture
           alledged
           prove
           his
           owne
           reasō
           /
           so
           that
           nothing
           hāgs
           togeather
           .
           No
           mā
           doubteth
           but
           that
           sometimes
           and
           in
           some
           places
           of
           scripture
           the
           outward
           meanes
           of
           begetting
           and
           encreasing
           faith
           is
           only
           recited
           /
           ād
           sometimes
           the
           secret
           work
           of
           Gods
           spirit
           only
           /
           sometimes
           both
           /
           when
           yet
           they
           are
           not
           diuided
           but
           goe
           together
           /
           ād
           all
           of
           God
           both
           inward
           worke
           and
           outward
           meanes
           /
           though
           in
           way
           of
           comparison
           I
           never
           so
           read
           /
           but
           rather
           the
           one
           repeated
           for
           both
           :
           For
           shal
           I
           say
           /
           that
           when
           the
           work
           of
           God
           and
           preaching
           therof
           is
           shewed
           to
           be
           the
           power
           of
           God
           vnto
           saluation
           /
           that
           the
           inward
           worke
           of
           the
           Spirit
           is
           therfore
           not
           mentioned
           /
           because
           the
           other
           is
           of
           God
           ?
           then
           both
           inward
           and
           
           outward
           meanes
           being
           of
           God
           /
           ād
           God
           's
           owne
           worke
           /
           though
           the
           one
           by
           instrument
           /
           that
           there
           is
           silencing
           of
           the
           one
           in
           way
           of
           cōparison
           /
           is
           not
           true
           .
           But
           all
           this
           is
           nothing
           to
           our
           matter
           :
           He
           should
           plainly
           haue
           affirmed
           /
           that
           frō
           these
           places
           Rō
           .
           8.
           ād
           Gal.
           4.
           it
           cānot
           be
           proued
           /
           that
           in
           the
           very
           instāt
           tyme
           ād
           actiō
           of
           owre
           praying
           to
           God
           /
           the
           spirit
           only
           instructeth
           /
           without
           outward
           helpes
           of
           instruction
           /
           and
           he
           should
           haue
           seene
           I
           could
           proue
           (
           as
           thē
           I
           did
           )
           the
           contrarie
           vnto
           him
           Rō
           .
           8.26
           .
           
             The
             spirit
             doth
             together
             supplye
             or
             help
             our
             infirmities
             for
             we
             knowe
             not
             what
             to
             pray
             as
             we
             ougt
             ,
             but
             the
             spirit
             yt
             self
             maketh
             request
             for
             vs
             with
             sighes
             ād
             grones
             vnvtterable
             .
          
           In
           the
           actiō
           of
           praying
           the
           spirit
           is
           here
           set
           downe
           in
           this
           place
           to
           be
           the
           meanes
           and
           help
           of
           instructiō
           /
           teaching
           vs
           to
           aske
           aright
           /
           no
           other
           meanes
           or
           helpes
           of
           instruction
           in
           that
           instant
           time
           and
           action
           of
           praying
           mentioned
           in
           this
           or
           any
           other
           place
           of
           scripture
           :
           Therfore
           in
           the
           time
           of
           our
           praying
           and
           laying
           our
           hearts
           opē
           to
           God
           /
           the
           Spirit
           only
           doth
           instruct
           and
           openeth
           our
           mouth
           .
           In
           this
           place
           let
           the
           word
           synan●ilambanetai
           be
           wel
           considered
           .
           Againe
           Gal.
           4.6
           it
           is
           said
           
             because
             yee
             are
             sonnes
             ,
             God
             sent
             the
             Spirit
             of
             his
             Sonne
             into
             your
             hearts
             crying
             ,
             Abba
             ,
             Father
             ,
          
           The
           Argumēt
           here
           is
           the
           same
           thet
           before
           :
           this
           word
           (
           crying
           )
           sheweth
           the
           worcke
           of
           his
           Spirit
           or
           rather
           office
           /
           in
           our
           continuall
           occasions
           of
           prayer
           to
           direct
           vs
           to
           vnburden
           and
           vnfold
           the
           heart
           /
           so
           that
           in
           the
           instāt
           action
           we
           see
           no
           other
           .
           And
           where
           I
           shewed
           him
           that
           reading
           in
           the
           actiō
           of
           praying
           could
           not
           be
           caled
           an
           help
           of
           instructiō
           at
           that
           time
           whē
           we
           were
           powring
           forth
           our
           hearts
           vnto
           God
           /
           the
           eyes
           and
           hāds
           lyft
           vp
           to
           heaue
           /
           our
           meditation
           fixed
           vpō
           our
           knowē
           occasions
           /
           and
           heart
           and
           mouth
           vnfolding
           thē
           /
           my
           reason
           this
           /
           That
           the
           minde
           and
           bodie
           could
           not
           be
           intent
           vpō
           two
           diuerse
           distinct
           and
           seueral
           exercises
           and
           duties
           of
           minde
           and
           bodie
           at
           one
           time
           and
           instāt
           /
           he
           inverteth
           my
           words
           /
           and
           stealeth
           thē
           as
           a
           new
           shift
           to
           help
           him self
           (
           as
           he
           supposeth
           )
           returning
           thē
           thus
           in
           way
           of
           question
           /
           demanding
           whether
           fasting
           /
           lyfting
           vp
           our
           eyes
           and
           hāds
           to
           heauē
           /
           prostrating
           the
           bodie
           and
           kneeling
           be
           praier
           yt
           self
           /
           or
           outward
           meanes
           and
           helpes
           to
           make
           the
           prayer
           more
           fervēt
           .
           Euery
           simple
           mā
           wil
           laugh
           at
           him
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           if
           he
           make
           thē
           prayer
           ytself
           :
           ād
           if
           they
           be
           helpes
           /
           thē
           I
           haue
           brought
           the
           former
           proofes
           not
           frō
           an
           idle
           /
           but
           from
           an
           vnsound
           brayne
           .
           Leaue
           scorning
           and
           reproch
           /
           and
           consider
           what
           helpes
           we
           did
           al
           this
           time
           intreate
           of
           was
           yt
           not
           instructiō
           of
           the
           minde
           by
           some
           other
           spiritual
           exercise
           then
           prayer
           in
           praying
           /
           wil
           he
           call
           fasting
           /
           kneeling
           etc.
           instructions
           of
           the
           minde
           what
           to
           pray
           ?
           thē
           he
           must
           needs
           plead
           for
           his
           Image
           and
           al
           poperie
           /
           if
           these
           bodily
           actions
           and
           gestures
           be
           instructiō
           of
           the
           minde
           /
           which
           are
           but
           preparations
           to
           make
           the
           body
           serviceable
           ād
           apt
           to
           ād
           in
           this
           dutie
           .
           Further
           /
           how
           learnedly
           he
           disputeth
           to
           make
           reading
           one
           of
           these
           bodily
           gestures
           or
           bodily
           actions
           only
           /
           let
           it
           be
           cōsidered
           of
           .
           And
           as
           he
           cōfoundeth
           these
           bodily
           exercises
           and
           spirituall
           exercises
           /
           so
           he
           sheweth
           himself
           ignorant
           and
           vnable
           to
           discerne
           spiritual
           gyftes
           and
           exercises
           one
           from
           an
           other
           /
           with
           the
           distinct
           vse
           of
           them
           :
           demanding
           whither
           the
           voyce
           of
           an
           other
           tha●
           prayeth
           /
           be
           an
           outward
           help
           or
           
           prayer
           yt
           self
           /
           an
           outward
           meanes
           to
           make
           our
           prayer
           more
           fervent
           .
           He
           thinketh
           I
           will
           be
           laught
           at
           /
           if
           I
           say
           it
           be
           prayer
           yt
           self
           .
           Sure
           if
           in
           anie
           assemblie
           /
           or
           where
           two
           or
           three
           are
           in
           Christs
           name
           gathered
           together
           epito●uto
           and
           homothymadon
           vnto
           the
           same
           thing
           and
           with
           one
           minde
           /
           for
           avoyding
           confusion
           they
           do
           vse
           but
           one
           voice
           /
           and
           that
           by
           Gods
           order
           and
           commandement
           /
           the
           others
           hearts
           going
           with
           the
           wordes
           ād
           saying
           Amen
           ,
           they
           that
           heare
           pray
           not
           as
           wel
           as
           he
           that
           according
           to
           Gods
           ordinance
           speaketh
           /
           our
           publique
           prayers
           are
           not
           the
           prayers
           of
           the
           Church
           /
           but
           of
           him
           that
           speaketh
           only
           .
           But
           now
           God
           hath
           otherwise
           taught
           1.
           
           Cor.
           14.
           ād
           Acts.
           4.
           yt
           must
           needs
           be
           /
           that
           Mr.
           Giss
           .
           is
           in
           great
           error
           to
           thinke
           none
           but
           he
           that
           speaketh
           prayeth
           .
           I
           take
           then
           such
           hearing
           of
           an
           others
           voyce
           /
           praying
           /
           ād
           this
           to
           be
           a
           foule
           error
           to
           publish
           the
           contrarie
           but
           that
           prayer
           both
           edifieth
           him
           that
           speaketh
           and
           him
           that
           heareth
           /
           and
           together
           in
           heart
           prayeth
           /
           I
           make
           no
           doubt
           .
           Yet
           herevpon
           to
           affirme
           /
           that
           here
           are
           other
           meanes
           of
           instruction
           to
           be
           vsed
           in
           the
           instant
           action
           of
           praying
           then
           praying
           yt
           self
           /
           were
           as
           grosse
           as
           the
           other
           /
           and
           both
           a
           confounding
           of
           spiritual
           exercises
           /
           and
           flat
           contradiction
           of
           the
           Scripture
           /
           especially
           so
           diverse
           weightie
           actions
           of
           minde
           and
           bodie
           /
           as
           proseuche
           ,
           ād
           anagnosis
           ,
           powring
           out
           our
           hearts
           to
           God
           in
           prayer
           /
           and
           reading
           .
           At
           other
           times
           I
           did
           not
           only
           allow
           /
           but
           teach
           /
           that
           we
           haue
           al
           the
           dayes
           of
           our
           lyves
           need
           to
           be
           instructed
           to
           pray
           aright
           /
           and
           that
           reading
           is
           a
           blessed
           meanes
           therevnto
           .
           So
           that
           you
           see
           whiles
           you
           of
           purpose
           will
           oppose
           /
           you
           runne
           your self
           vpon
           the
           rocke
           :
           in
           stead
           of
           justifying
           your
           accusatiō
           of
           two
           heresies
           to
           be
           found
           in
           my
           first
           reason
           /
           you
           haue
           published
           this
           follie
           /
           which
           you
           must
           retract
           /
           if
           you
           wil
           obey
           the
           truth
           .
           Mr.
           Giffard
           thē
           granting
           /
           that
           reading
           is
           but
           to
           help
           to
           prayer
           and
           not
           praying
           /
           ād
           now
           being
           shewed
           that
           it
           cā
           be
           no
           help
           in
           that
           instant
           action
           of
           praying
           /
           let
           vs
           proceede
           to
           pervse
           an
           other
           of
           his
           mistakings
           and
           willful
           peruertings
           .
           I
           affirming
           that
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           neuer
           enioyned
           vs
           to
           any
           certaine
           nūber
           of
           words
           by
           stint
           and
           limitatiō
           in
           praying
           /
           as
           commanding
           the
           very
           words
           to
           be
           said
           ouer
           whē
           we
           pray
           /
           he
           euery
           where
           in
           his
           wrytings
           as
           a
           supposed
           foundatiō
           to
           their
           Leitourgie
           and
           Collects
           /
           alledged
           out
           of
           Numbers
           the
           6.
           
           Mat.
           6.
           
           Lu.
           11.
           exāple
           of
           Psalmes
           /
           ād
           now
           Deu.
           26.
           that
           the
           Lord
           did
           by
           cōmādemēt
           binde
           thē
           to
           those
           verie
           words
           saiing
           ouer
           /
           whē
           they
           prayed
           or
           blessed
           in
           those
           formes
           which
           are
           there
           prescribed
           .
           For
           my
           reasons
           in
           disproving
           this
           popish
           carnal
           cōceipt
           /
           I
           refer
           the
           Reader
           to
           my
           former
           answeare
           to
           his
           plublished
           pretended
           defence
           of
           reading
           for
           praying
           .
           One
           reasō
           was
           drawē
           frō
           the
           words
           of
           the
           text
           Numb
           .
           6.32
           .
           where
           the
           hebrew
           words
           
             Coh
             Tebara●u
          
           ,
           thus
           shal
           you
           blesse
           /
           do
           not
           import
           a
           tying
           thē
           to
           the
           verie
           words
           of
           this
           forme
           in
           blessing
           /
           but
           to
           the
           rules
           and
           instructions
           there
           taught
           them
           concerning
           the
           matter
           yt
           self
           for
           their
           direction
           /
           which
           I
           collected
           by
           this
           word
           Coh
           ,
           which
           is
           an
           adverb
           of
           similitude
           /
           signifiing
           with
           vs
           as
           much
           as
           (
           after
           this
           maner
           )
           and
           therfore
           cānot
           be
           ●o
           say
           the
           same
           words
           /
           but
           according
           to
           the
           same
           instructions
           .
           Where
           first
           he
           reprocheth
           me
           for
           that
           Tebaracu
           was
           false
           
           printed
           /
           therevpon
           chardging
           me
           I
           cannot
           reade
           twoo
           words
           right
           of
           hebrue
           /
           which
           were
           no
           great
           ignominie
           in
           their
           priesthood
           :
           But
           shall
           we
           say
           Mr.
           Giff.
           cannot
           reade
           two
           words
           in
           latine
           rightly
           /
           because
           in
           the
           28.
           page
           of
           his
           booke
           he
           repeateth
           out
           of
           Augustine
           /
           upoli
           sui
           /
           for
           populi
           sui
           ?
           This
           I
           mention
           /
           as
           sory
           to
           see
           the
           defendor
           of
           his
           false
           Hierarchie
           so
           emptie
           /
           to
           leaue
           founde
           doctrine
           /
           and
           thus
           to
           trifle
           :
           if
           he
           had
           bene
           at
           the
           print
           /
           it
           should
           haue
           bene
           amēded
           it
           seemeth
           .
           Now
           to
           the
           doctrine
           gathered
           of
           this
           word
           Coh
           .
           Mr.
           Gif
           .
           would
           invert
           the
           words
           in
           his
           owne
           sēse
           /
           thus
           :
           that
           where
           I
           said
           /
           the
           Lord
           did
           not
           cōmaund
           to
           say
           the
           same
           words
           but
           the
           like
           /
           that
           is
           according
           to
           those
           directions
           of
           doctrine
           /
           he
           gathereth
           /
           that
           I
           should
           affirme
           yt
           vnlawfull
           to
           vse
           those
           words
           at
           all
           /
           yea
           that
           they
           might
           not
           vse
           all
           or
           anie
           of
           these
           words
           at
           anie
           tyme
           .
           Whether
           this
           be
           a
           Christian
           interpretation
           of
           my
           words
           or
           no
           /
           I
           leaue
           not
           only
           to
           all
           mens
           /
           but
           chieflie
           to
           his
           owne
           conscience
           to
           be
           considered
           .
           Yet
           he
           still
           couertly
           persisting
           in
           his
           error
           /
           produceth
           a
           place
           of
           scripture
           /
           where
           the
           word
           Coh
           (
           as
           he
           thinketh
           )
           is
           vsed
           for
           the
           saying
           of
           the
           verie
           words
           .
           Exod.
           ;
           .
           The
           Lord
           said
           to
           Moses
           /
           Thus
           shalt
           thou
           say
           vnto
           the
           children
           of
           Israel
           Eheie
           hath
           sent
           me
           vnto
           yee
           /
           moreouer
           God
           said
           vnto
           Moses
           /
           thus
           shalt
           thou
           say
           vnto
           them
           /
           The
           God
           of
           your
           Fathers
           etc.
           According
           to
           Mr.
           Grenewoods
           interpretation
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           Moses
           is
           not
           commanded
           to
           say
           those
           words
           /
           but
           the
           like
           .
           True
           /
           he
           is
           not
           here
           bound
           to
           this
           certeine
           number
           of
           words
           /
           or
           the
           same
           words
           .
           If
           then
           they
           should
           say
           /
           what
           is
           his
           name
           that
           hath
           sent
           thee
           /
           he
           may
           not
           say
           Eheie
           hath
           sent
           me
           /
           because
           God
           said
           Coh
           etc.
           Now
           Mr.
           Giffard
           sheweth
           himself
           ashifter
           :
           I
           did
           neuer
           hold
           it
           vnlawfull
           to
           vse
           anie
           wordes
           of
           the
           Scripture
           as
           need
           required
           /
           it
           is
           your
           sclander
           :
           where
           you
           have
           in
           all
           your
           bookes
           affirmed
           we
           hold
           it
           vnlawfull
           to
           say
           thy
           kingdome
           come
           /
           or
           vse
           anie
           phrase
           of
           Scripture
           to
           right
           vse
           :
           your
           woeful
           wresting
           of
           the
           tongue
           for
           vntruthes
           /
           wil
           tourne
           to
           your
           further
           iudgment
           .
           I
           proued
           only
           by
           the
           word
           Coh
           ,
           which
           signifieth
           (
           after
           this
           maner
           )
           that
           God
           commaunded
           not
           the
           very
           certaine
           number
           of
           words
           to
           be
           said
           .
        
         
           And
           where
           I
           sayd
           the
           word
           Coh
           was
           so
           vsed
           in
           all
           the
           Prophets
           (
           when
           they
           say
           /
           Thus
           saith
           the
           Lord
           )
           to
           this
           end
           /
           that
           neither
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           had
           registredal
           their
           verie
           words
           they
           spake
           ▪
           nor
           that
           they
           were
           tyed
           to
           the
           prescript
           number
           of
           words
           /
           he
           would
           haue
           it
           thought
           I
           should
           hold
           those
           words
           which
           are
           recorded
           /
           not
           to
           be
           the
           words
           of
           God
           /
           which
           wresting
           of
           my
           words
           /
           is
           but
           his
           emptie
           quarreling
           to
           turne
           away
           this
           firme
           doctrine
           :
           namely
           /
           that
           God
           did
           in
           those
           formes
           of
           prayer
           mentioned
           by
           him
           /
           prescribe
           the
           somme
           of
           their
           blessings
           ād
           petitions
           /
           whervnto
           they
           ought
           according
           to
           their
           seuerall
           occasions
           within
           the
           limits
           of
           these
           doctrines
           /
           frame
           their
           suites
           and
           desires
           /
           ād
           did
           not
           tye
           them
           to
           a
           certaine
           number
           of
           words
           .
           Now
           he
           finding
           himself
           pressed
           /
           in
           that
           al
           his
           proofes
           are
           at
           once
           brought
           to
           be
           weapōs
           against
           him
           rather
           then
           warrant
           /
           It
           being
           prooved
           vnto
           him
           that
           those
           formes
           are
           repeated
           in
           other
           words
           in
           other
           places
           /
           and
           that
           the
           Priests
           
           vsed
           other
           in
           blessing
           the
           people
           /
           as
           Eli
           blessed
           Hanna
           :
           also
           that
           the
           Apostles
           vsed
           other
           words
           in
           prayer
           /
           and
           neuer
           that
           verie
           forme
           and
           number
           of
           words
           /
           he
           playnly
           denyeth
           that
           our
           question
           was
           about
           the
           bynding
           and
           limiting
           to
           the
           verie
           words
           by
           commandement
           /
           and
           saith
           our
           question
           was
           /
           whither
           it
           were
           idolatrie
           to
           vse
           those
           prescript
           phrases
           or
           no.
           Thus
           the
           man
           is
           sled
           /
           not
           only
           contradicting
           all
           his
           writinges
           /
           making
           voide
           his
           proofes
           /
           but
           granting
           as
           much
           as
           I
           affirmed
           vpon
           the
           word
           COH
           hath
           gyven
           mee
           the
           whole
           cause
           against
           ●is
           will
           :
           For
           if
           these
           places
           will
           not
           serue
           to
           prove
           an
           apportioning
           by
           number
           and
           stint
           vpon
           commandement
           /
           then
           Mr.
           Gissard
           hath
           no
           profe
           for
           his
           Collect●
           /
           no
           though
           these
           had
           bene
           so
           /
           yet
           his
           patched
           broken
           mass
           booke
           shoulde
           haue
           bene
           far
           from
           comming
           in
           place
           of
           true
           pr●yer
           .
        
         
           But
           that
           this
           is
           a
           popish
           dreame
           to
           think
           in
           prayer
           they
           were
           bound
           to
           some
           certeyne
           number
           of
           words
           saying
           ouer
           /
           it
           was
           also
           conuinced
           vnto
           him
           by
           the
           Greeke
           word
           Houtos
           ,
           where
           Christ
           commandeth
           his
           Disciples
           saying
           /
           
             When
             you
             pray
             ,
             pray
             thus
             ,
             Our
             Father
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           Which
           word
           Thus
           Mat.
           6.9
           .
           singnifieth
           (
           after
           this
           maner
           )
           or
           according
           to
           this
           forme
           /
           rules
           /
           and
           instructions
           :
           for
           if
           the
           commandement
           shoulde
           goe
           to
           bynde
           vs
           to
           the
           very
           words
           /
           then
           this
           word
           (
           when
           you
           pray
           )
           would
           bynd
           vs
           never
           to
           vse
           other
           words
           /
           for
           the
           text
           saith
           /
           
             when
             you
             pray
             ,
             say
             thus
             .
          
           To
           this
           he
           answereth
           /
           that
           respecting
           the
           rules
           for
           matters
           /
           when
           is
           as
           much
           as
           whensoeuer
           you
           pray
           /
           because
           we
           may
           not
           depart
           from
           those
           matters
           conteyned
           in
           those
           general
           petitions
           :
           But
           in
           words
           it
           is
           not
           so
           there
           /
           We
           must
           consider
           to
           distinguish
           et●3
           .
           Wel
           /
           hath
           he
           not
           lost
           himself
           /
           and
           still
           against
           his
           will
           yeilded
           the
           matter
           :
           namely
           that
           wee
           are
           not
           in
           these
           formes
           of
           prayer
           bound
           to
           the
           verie
           words
           saying
           ouer
           /
           and
           that
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           did
           neuer
           by
           commandement
           stint
           or
           limit
           vs
           to
           anie
           words
           in
           praying
           /
           which
           in
           deed
           is
           common
           with
           inchanters
           :
           And
           I
           take
           it
           he
           will
           easily
           yeild
           me
           this
           point
           /
           for
           if
           he
           remember
           Augustine
           to
           teach
           /
           that
           then
           we
           pray
           that
           prayer
           which
           Christ
           taught
           his
           Disciples
           /
           when
           our
           prayers
           are
           grounded
           vpon
           those
           doctrines
           and
           instructions
           /
           or
           to
           that
           effect
           :
           And
           Calvine
           to
           say
           :
           the
           Sonne
           of
           mā
           would
           not
           prescribe
           vs
           what
           words
           we
           must
           vse
           in
           prayer
           /
           he
           should
           haue
           put
           vs
           to
           lesse
           trouble
           :
           So
           that
           besids
           his
           mass-booke
           was
           neuer
           prescribed
           by
           the
           Lord
           himself
           or
           warrant
           of
           his
           word
           /
           he
           seeth
           it
           vnlawful
           to
           apportion
           /
           limit
           and
           stint
           as
           by
           measure
           and
           waight
           certeine
           numbers
           of
           wordes
           /
           sentēces
           etc.
           in
           prayer
           .
           As
           for
           his
           examples
           of
           the
           Psalmes
           :
           I
           refer
           to
           my
           former
           answere
           /
           namely
           /
           that
           praying
           is
           our
           thing
           /
           and
           singing
           a
           psalme
           an
           other
           .
        
         
           Now
           then
           we
           haue
           heard
           that
           reading
           is
           not
           praying
           or
           any
           help
           to
           pray
           in
           the
           instant
           action
           of
           praying
           /
           when
           we
           should
           powre
           forth
           our
           owne
           hearts
           to
           God
           :
           Also
           that
           it
           is
           vnlawful
           to
           bynde
           mā
           to
           numbers
           of
           words
           or
           sentences
           in
           praying
           .
           Let
           vs
           come
           to
           the
           first
           generall
           argument
           /
           which
           is
           this
           .
           No
           Apocrypha
           must
           be
           brought
           into
           the
           publick
           assemblies
           /
           for
           there
           only
           Gods
           word
           and
           the
           lively
           voyce
           of
           
           his
           owne
           graces
           must
           be
           heard
           in
           the
           publick
           assemblies
           :
           But
           mens
           wrytings
           and
           the
           reading
           them
           ouer
           for
           prayer
           are
           Apocrypha
           :
           Therfore
           may
           not
           be
           brought
           into
           the
           publick
           assemblies
           /
           eyther
           for
           lawes
           or
           worship
           .
           Here
           hee
           finds
           fault
           with
           the
           worde
           Apocrypha
           (
           although
           it
           hath
           bene
           an
           antient
           word
           in
           this
           sense
           /
           and
           now
           published
           in
           their
           Bibles
           to
           distinguish
           other
           writings
           from
           the
           authentick
           scriptures
           )
           willing
           mee
           to
           goe
           to
           the
           matter
           yt
           self
           /
           drawing
           by
           firme
           conclusion
           /
           that
           nothing
           is
           to
           be
           allowed
           any
           place
           in
           the
           Church
           /
           which
           is
           not
           the
           perfect
           rule
           yt
           self
           in
           writing
           or
           without
           errour
           vttered
           in
           speach
           /
           and
           he
           wil
           yeild
           .
           This
           I
           did
           proue
           vnto
           him
           by
           an
           Argument
           hee
           was
           not
           able
           to
           answere
           /
           and
           did
           leaue
           out
           the
           word
           Apocrypha
           ,
           thus
           .
           Only
           the
           Canonical
           Scriptures
           and
           liuely
           voice
           of
           Gods
           owne
           graces
           are
           to
           be
           brought
           into
           the
           publick
           assemblies
           for
           doctrine
           and
           prayer
           :
           But
           mens
           writings
           or
           Collections
           are
           neither
           Canonical
           Scripture
           /
           nor
           the
           liuely
           voice
           of
           Gods
           graces
           in
           such
           as
           he
           hath
           appointed
           to
           speake
           in
           the
           publick
           assēblies
           .
           Therfore
           no
           mans
           writings
           may
           be
           brought
           into
           nor
           imposed
           vpon
           the
           publick
           assemblies
           for
           doctrine
           and
           prayer
           .
        
         
           Now
           where
           he
           cauilleth
           about
           the
           perfectnes
           of
           the
           rule
           and
           absolute
           perfectnes
           of
           the
           graces
           /
           it
           doth
           not
           help
           him
           :
           For
           the
           word
           of
           GOD
           being
           of
           necessitie
           by
           the
           lawe
           and
           ordinance
           of
           God
           /
           to
           be
           read
           in
           our
           owne
           language
           /
           I
           trust
           he
           will
           not
           denye
           yt
           to
           be
           the
           written
           word
           of
           GOD
           for
           the
           vnperfectnes
           of
           the
           translation
           /
           being
           (
           to
           the
           best
           search
           the
           Church
           can
           make
           )
           skanned
           by
           the
           original
           tongue
           and
           stil
           amended
           /
           or
           at
           least
           the
           Church
           no
           further
           bound
           to
           yt
           /
           then
           yt
           shal
           be
           found
           to
           be
           the
           perfect
           rule
           :
           so
           likewise
           the
           liuely
           voice
           of
           GODS
           graces
           are
           not
           for
           the
           imperfectnes
           to
           be
           excluded
           /
           being
           God
           's
           appointed
           ordinance
           /
           neither
           is
           anie
           fault
           in
           the
           translation
           to
           be
           allowed
           /
           and
           errour
           in
           doctrine
           or
           prayer
           are
           presently
           to
           be
           admonished
           and
           repented
           of
           .
           Maister
           Giffard
           then
           must
           denye
           the
           Bible
           translated
           into
           our
           owne
           language
           to
           be
           the
           Canonicall
           Scriptures
           /
           and
           denye
           the
           liuely
           voice
           of
           GODS
           lawfull
           officers
           /
           and
           such
           as
           are
           therevnto
           called
           /
           in
           doctrine
           and
           prayer
           /
           to
           be
           the
           manifestations
           of
           the
           Spirit
           and
           vtterance
           of
           Gods
           graces
           for
           the
           assemblie
           /
           or
           els
           grant
           the
           proposition
           firme
           :
           And
           if
           hee
           can
           put
           dead
           mens
           writinges
           into
           the
           place
           of
           either
           of
           these
           /
           I
           will
           yeild
           .
           In
           the
           meane
           time
           I
           hold
           such
           translations
           to
           be
           the
           worde
           of
           GOD
           /
           and
           by
           Gods
           ordinance
           put
           into
           our
           owne
           lāguage
           /
           to
           all
           our
           knowledges
           retayning
           the
           words
           of
           GOD
           /
           which
           word
           and
           the
           lyuely
           vse
           of
           Gods
           owne
           graces
           in
           the
           mouth
           of
           such
           as
           he
           therevnto
           appointeth
           /
           are
           only
           to
           be
           brought
           into
           the
           publicke
           assemblies
           for
           prayer
           and
           doctrine
           /
           for
           GOD
           hath
           commanded
           these
           vnto
           vs
           as
           his
           owne
           ordinances
           in
           his
           assemblies
           /
           and
           no
           other
           means
           wherby
           either
           God
           speaketh
           vnto
           vs
           /
           or
           his
           people
           vnto
           him
           /
           in
           the
           Congregation
           .
           To
           this
           all
           the
           Scriptures
           beare
           witnesse
           /
           the
           word
           is
           always
           firme
           /
           confirmed
           with
           miracles
           from
           heauen
           /
           and
           commended
           to
           vs
           by
           Christ
           /
           the
           Prophetts
           and
           Apostles
           /
           to
           be
           
           the
           foundation
           /
           Canon
           /
           light
           /
           lanterne
           /
           etc.
           the
           graces
           of
           the
           Spirit
           gyven
           for
           the
           interpretation
           /
           prayer
           /
           doctrine
           etc.
           Christ
           is
           ascended
           vp
           into
           heauen
           /
           and
           hath
           giuen
           giftes
           vnto
           men
           to
           serve
           their
           tyme
           and
           minister
           in
           their
           place
           in
           this
           house
           .
           These
           graces
           stil
           renewed
           /
           not
           only
           in
           those
           called
           of
           GOD
           in
           this
           seruice
           for
           their
           dayly
           administration
           /
           but
           newe
           workmen
           thrust
           forth
           into
           this
           haruest
           /
           as
           the
           Lord
           of
           the
           house
           disposeth
           :
           which
           graces
           of
           his
           Spirit
           are
           compared
           to
           two
           oliue
           branches
           /
           which
           emptie
           out
           of
           themselues
           thorow
           two
           golden
           pipes
           .
           Zacharie
           4.12
           .
           And
           to
           seuen
           thunders
           which
           vtter
           their
           voices
           that
           cannot
           be
           written
           .
           Away
           therfore
           with
           your
           patched
           mass-booke
           /
           yt
           may
           neither
           stande
           for
           a
           foundation
           in
           Gods
           house
           /
           nor
           for
           the
           lyuely
           voyces
           of
           these
           thunders
           :
           you
           make
           yt
           a
           monstrous
           Idoll
           by
           putting
           yt
           in
           either
           of
           these
           vses
           /
           yet
           you
           will
           make
           yt
           serve
           for
           both
           .
           Wee
           haue
           nothing
           to
           do
           with
           your
           matters
           of
           order
           /
           as
           you
           vnderstād
           that
           order
           for
           tyme
           /
           place
           /
           etc.
           wee
           reason
           of
           the
           Spirituall
           action
           yt
           self
           /
           when
           wee
           entreat
           of
           the
           meanes
           whereby
           God
           speaketh
           to
           vs
           /
           and
           appointeth
           vs
           to
           speake
           vnto
           him
           .
           Wee
           can
           cast
           out
           the
           errours
           in
           the
           translatiō
           or
           doctrine
           or
           prayer
           /
           and
           yet
           reeaine
           Gods
           worde
           in
           our
           owne
           language
           /
           and
           the
           liuely
           voice
           of
           his
           graces
           in
           the
           ●assemblie
           :
           When
           you
           can
           do
           so
           with
           your
           deuises
           and
           newe
           hatched
           Leitourgies
           wee
           will
           giue
           eare
           vnto
           you
           and
           them
           /
           till
           then
           wee
           thinck
           of
           your
           counterfeit
           playes
           and
           pleas
           for
           your
           Idolls
           and
           detestable
           sacriledge
           and
           high
           prophanation
           of
           GODS
           ordinances
           with
           Iannes
           and
           Iambres
           to
           resist
           the
           truth
           .
           Paraphrases
           wee
           hold
           to
           be
           mens
           writinges
           and
           expositions
           /
           and
           not
           the
           word
           of
           GOD
           /
           nor
           the
           liuely
           voice
           of
           Gods
           grace
           of
           interpretation
           or
           prayer
           /
           therefore
           to
           be
           excluded
           this
           place
           of
           service
           vnto
           GOD.
           Thus
           you
           see
           the
           further
           you
           wrastle
           /
           the
           further
           you
           make
           your
           wares
           /
           the
           best
           of
           them
           /
           odious
           to
           euerie
           godly
           conscience
           .
           You
           say
           I
           deceiue
           the
           simple
           by
           gyuing
           them
           one
           crabbe
           amongst
           many
           apples
           :
           but
           you
           may
           behold
           your
           best
           apples
           such
           as
           the
           holy
           GHOST
           hath
           foretold
           vs
           Revelation
           .
           18.
           to
           be
           entisements
           to
           euil
           :
           It
           is
           well
           you
           will
           grant
           my
           Propositions
           so
           sound
           :
           and
           I
           would
           wish
           (
           if
           such
           de
           GODS
           wil
           )
           they
           might
           be
           better
           sauoured
           .
        
         
           Nowe
           because
           I
           wil
           not
           stand
           either
           repeating
           or
           contending
           about
           Syllogismes
           /
           I
           will
           take
           this
           much
           yeilded
           of
           your
           owne
           conclusions
           /
           which
           is
           as
           much
           in
           effect
           as
           I
           haue
           affirmed
           were
           you
           teach
           me
           thus
           to
           reason
           .
           No
           mans
           writings
           are
           the
           vndoubted
           truth
           of
           God
           /
           but
           haue
           errours
           and
           imperfections
           :
           therfore
           men
           cannot
           further
           ground
           vpon
           them
           /
           then
           they
           be
           consonant
           to
           the
           Canonicall
           Scriptures
           .
           Againe
           /
           The
           Church
           is
           builded
           vpon
           the
           foundation
           of
           the
           Apostles
           and
           Prophets
           :
           therfore
           our
           faith
           is
           not
           to
           rest
           vpon
           mēs
           writings
           .
           Wherevpon
           doth
           necessarily
           follow
           /
           that
           if
           mens
           writings
           may
           not
           be
           builded
           vpon
           nor
           rested
           vpon
           /
           howe
           should
           you
           dreame
           it
           lawfull
           to
           impose
           them
           for
           lawes
           vpon
           the
           publick
           assemblies
           /
           or
           to
           haue
           them
           there
           read
           to
           beare
           rule
           as
           the
           wordes
           of
           God
           ?
           And
           this
           you
           confessed
           
           in
           an
           other
           of
           your
           writings
           /
           that
           GOD
           spake
           vnto
           vs
           out
           of
           his
           vndoubted
           worde
           /
           or
           by
           his
           owne
           word
           .
           If
           then
           GOD
           speake
           not
           vnto
           vs
           by
           mens
           writinges
           that
           be
           of
           priuate
           interpretation
           /
           in
           the
           assemblie
           /
           nor
           that
           they
           can
           be
           made
           groundwork
           to
           buyld
           our
           faith
           vpon
           /
           or
           to
           rest
           assured
           vpon
           /
           yt
           will
           be
           granted
           I
           hope
           that
           they
           are
           not
           to
           be
           imposed
           v●on
           the
           publick
           assemblies
           as
           lawes
           and
           rules
           /
           but
           left
           to
           euerie
           mans
           private
           vse
           in
           their
           libertie
           /
           as
           they
           will
           answere
           for
           themselues
           what
           vse
           they
           put
           them
           to
           /
           and
           whither
           they
           doe
           not
           prefer
           them
           before
           the
           booke
           of
           GOD
           /
           or
           preiudice
           themselves
           by
           them
           .
           This
           first
           poinct
           is
           then
           plaine
           /
           That
           only
           GODS
           vndoubted
           worde
           is
           to
           be
           imposed
           /
           brought
           in
           /
           ād
           maintayned
           in
           the
           publick
           assemblies
           as
           lawes
           and
           rules
           /
           no
           other
           writings
           being
           authentick
           or
           Canonical
           .
        
         
           But
           here
           Mr.
           Giffard
           doth
           in
           effect
           affirme
           /
           that
           the
           word
           of
           God
           yt
           self
           is
           not
           authentick
           or
           Canonical
           /
           except
           in
           the
           Hebrew
           or
           Greeke
           Copie
           :
           Wherin
           he
           goeth
           a
           litle
           beyond
           the
           Papists
           /
           that
           wil
           yet
           allow
           the
           worde
           of
           GOD
           in
           latine
           :
           And
           if
           it
           shoulde
           be
           defended
           /
           that
           the
           worde
           of
           GOD
           were
           not
           the
           worde
           yt
           self
           that
           wee
           haue
           in
           our
           owne
           language
           /
           it
           will
           follow
           that
           no
           man
           could
           haue
           assurance
           of
           faith
           /
           except
           he
           vnderstoode
           both
           Hebrew
           and
           Greeke
           /
           yea
           be
           able
           soundly
           to
           interpret
           the
           Scriptures
           in
           both
           .
           If
           the
           translations
           be
           so
           far
           mens
           writings
           that
           yt
           ceaseth
           generally
           to
           be
           the
           word
           of
           GOD
           that
           is
           not
           written
           in
           Hebrew
           or
           Greek
           /
           and
           mens
           writinges
           not
           to
           be
           grounded
           or
           rested
           vpon
           /
           where
           shall
           our
           assurance
           stand
           ?
           And
           might
           not
           Mr.
           Giffard
           as
           well
           say
           the
           Hebrew
           and
           Greek
           Copi●
           are
           but
           paper
           anky●ck
           /
           many
           faults
           and
           errours
           by
           the
           print
           in
           vowells
           /
           accents
           letters
           /
           and
           so
           conclude
           we
           had
           not
           Authentick
           or
           canonicall
           Scriptures
           at
           al
           /
           except
           mens
           erronious
           writings
           might
           be
           of
           equall
           authoritie
           in
           the
           assemblie
           that
           the
           Scriptures
           ?
           must
           he
           not
           beare
           with
           mee
           in
           accompting
           him
           an
           Atheist
           or
           Libertine
           in
           thus
           reasoning
           ?
           Hence
           then
           we
           see
           whiles
           you
           go
           about
           to
           abase
           the
           Canonicall
           Scriptures
           /
           and
           extol
           your
           patched
           Le●tourgie
           you
           fall
           into
           manie
           blasphemies
           /
           as
           I
           haue
           before
           told
           you
           .
           Wee
           hold
           yt
           the
           word
           of
           GOD
           in
           what
           language
           soeuer
           /
           stil
           reiecting
           the
           errours
           in
           the
           print
           /
           in
           the
           translations
           etc.
           as
           they
           are
           knowne
           vnto
           vs
           /
           and
           not
           the
           word
           y●
           self
           for
           the
           imperfections
           or
           errours
           in
           the
           translation
           and
           print
           .
           Now
           when
           you
           can
           make
           that
           which
           remayneth
           the
           vndoubted
           worde
           of
           God
           /
           not
           agreable
           only
           but
           an
           Authentick
           approued
           Canonicall
           Scripture
           /
           authorised
           from
           God
           to
           be
           the
           verie
           eternal
           foundation
           and
           rules
           /
           limitts
           and
           lawes
           giuen
           by
           himself
           vnto
           his
           people
           you
           may
           lift
           vp
           your
           〈◊〉
           Dagō
           into
           this
           place
           /
           if
           there
           be
           some
           truth
           in
           their
           writings
           (
           as
           what
           mens
           writings
           haue
           not
           some
           /
           and
           the
           holy
           name
           of
           GOD
           verie
           much
           )
           yet
           is
           that
           truth
           in
           the
           Scripture
           yt
           self
           and
           here
           so
           mingled
           with
           chaffe
           /
           that
           it
           were
           not
           only
           vnprofitable
           and
           a
           hinderance
           of
           the
           true
           vse
           of
           GODS
           worde
           /
           but
           an
           abolishing
           and
           defacing
           of
           the
           
           word
           yt
           self
           /
           the
           maiestie
           whereof
           ought
           to
           terrifie
           you
           from
           this
           presumption
           .
        
         
           And
           where
           you
           say
           that
           you
           decide
           not
           controversies
           by
           anie
           translation
           /
           but
           by
           the
           Authentick
           Copies
           of
           the
           Hebrew
           and
           Greke
           /
           I
           trust
           you
           speak
           only
           of
           such
           as
           are
           able
           by
           the
           interpretation
           thereof
           so
           to
           decide
           controversies
           /
           and
           holde
           it
           not
           vnlawfull
           for
           anie
           such
           as
           haue
           not
           that
           help
           /
           to
           convince
           errour
           by
           the
           powre
           of
           the
           word
           and
           conferring
           one
           place
           with
           an
           other
           in
           anie
           translation
           /
           according
           to
           the
           analogie
           of
           faith
           /
           though
           I
           grant
           we
           ought
           to
           vse
           the
           best
           approued
           .
           But
           if
           this
           were
           not
           lawfull
           surely
           no
           man
           might
           prophesie
           in
           the
           Church
           /
           which
           hath
           not
           the
           gift
           of
           interpretation
           of
           the
           tongue
           /
           neither
           might
           any
           affirme
           any
           Scripture
           to
           be
           true
           but
           they
           wich
           haue
           knowledg
           of
           tongues
           :
           How
           blasphemous
           is
           this
           g●are
           /
           whiles
           you
           are
           ignorant
           of
           the
           powre
           /
           wisdome
           and
           agreement
           of
           the
           word
           and
           Spirit
           and
           diuersitie
           of
           giftes
           giuen
           vnto
           men
           :
           The
           Word
           and
           the
           Spirit
           approue
           ech
           other
           /
           and
           beare
           w●●ness
           ech
           of
           other
           /
           in
           what
           language
           soeuer
           GOD
           giueth
           yt
           /
           to
           our
           vnderstanding
           .
           Prophesie
           and
           knowledg
           of
           tongues
           are
           two
           seueral
           giftes
           not
           alwayes
           giuen
           to
           one
           member
           /
           but
           distributed
           as
           God
           in
           his
           wisdome
           hath
           appointed
           .
           1.
           
           Cor.
           12.
           and
           prophesie
           commanded
           for
           the
           more
           excellent
           Cap.
           14.
           
           But
           this
           is
           sufficient
           in
           this
           place
           /
           that
           the
           word
           of
           God
           is
           the
           word
           of
           God
           in
           what
           language
           soeuer
           /
           and
           to
           accompt
           yt
           being
           verbatim
           translated
           or
           at
           least
           so
           far
           foorth
           faithfully
           translated
           /
           mans
           writing
           /
           were
           blasphemie
           :
           but
           mens
           writings
           can
           neuer
           be
           so
           holden
           the
           authentick
           Scriptures
           of
           God
           /
           how
           agreable
           to
           the
           wo●●
           soeuer
           they
           be
           .
           My
           argument
           is
           then
           firme
           /
           and
           thus
           left
           vpon
           you
           :
           Those
           writings
           which
           be
           not
           the
           word
           of
           God
           being
           imperfect
           /
           and
           neuer
           without
           error
           /
           may
           not
           be
           imponed
           as
           lawes
           and
           Canons
           vpon
           the
           publick
           assemblies
           /
           or
           there
           be
           read
           or
           interpreted
           /
           or
           offred
           vp
           in
           worship
           :
           But
           such
           are
           al
           mens
           writings
           that
           be
           not
           the
           authentick
           word
           of
           God
           yt
           self
           ▪
           The
           publick
           assemblies
           are
           only
           bound
           to
           the
           reading
           and
           interpretation
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           /
           which
           God
           hath
           ordeined
           to
           be
           read
           in
           a
           knowne
           language
           /
           ād
           for
           prayer
           and
           prophesie
           hath
           ordeined
           the
           liuely
           voice
           of
           his
           owne
           graces
           in
           the
           mouth
           of
           such
           as
           he
           hath
           appointed
           to
           be
           the
           mouth
           of
           the
           Congregation
           vnto
           him
           ād
           his
           mouth
           vnto
           thē
           .
           So
           that
           your
           patched
           Leitourgie
           /
           paraphrases
           songes
           in
           rime
           /
           homelies
           /
           and
           al
           your
           dead
           mens
           writings
           /
           are
           cast
           forth
           of
           the
           publick
           assemblies
           /
           and
           manifest
           to
           be
           Idols
           when
           they
           are
           thrust
           into
           that
           place
           .
        
         
           Now
           where
           I
           ●●ledged
           that
           the
           binding
           of
           the
           publick
           assēblie
           /
           yea
           of
           all
           assemblies
           /
           to
           certeyne
           writings
           of
           men
           euerie
           day
           and
           yeare
           their
           number
           and
           portion
           of
           words
           daylie
           mōthly
           and
           yearely
           in
           al
           assēblies
           the
           same
           matter
           and
           words
           reiterated
           in
           s●ead
           of
           powring
           forth
           their
           hearts
           vnto
           God
           according
           to
           their
           present
           needs
           and
           occasions
           was
           a
           setting
           of
           themselves
           in
           Gods
           seate
           and
           taking
           the
           office
           of
           his
           Spirit
           /
           which
           only
           knoweth
           the
           wantes
           of
           the
           seueral
           assemblies
           according
           to
           their
           diuerse
           occasions
           /
           he
           runneth
           away
           from
           the
           matter
           /
           as
           one
           vnwilling
           
           to
           heare
           of
           this
           their
           Tautologia
           and
           counter●et
           babling
           /
           demāding
           wheter
           euerie
           one
           should
           vtter
           their
           owne
           perticular
           wantes
           in
           the
           publick
           assemblie
           /
           or
           should
           pray
           nothing
           but
           that
           euerie
           one
           feeleth
           the
           present
           want
           of
           in
           himself
           /
           or
           should
           tell
           the
           Minister
           before
           hand
           what
           euerie
           one
           of
           their
           wantes
           were
           ▪
           then
           how
           the
           Minister
           should
           remember
           al.
           Are
           these
           any
           thing
           but
           m●re
           cauils
           ?
           can
           any
           of
           these
           follow
           vpon
           the
           former
           doctrine
           ?
           And
           let
           him
           looke
           againe
           /
           whether
           he
           that
           is
           the
           mouth
           of
           the
           Congregation
           vnto
           God
           in
           publick
           prayer
           /
           must
           not
           consider
           the
           present
           publick
           occasions
           of
           that
           publick
           assemblie
           /
           and
           thereafter
           frame
           his
           prayers
           /
           all
           the
           people
           ioyning
           in
           heart
           to
           his
           words
           of
           petition
           or
           thanksgiuing
           /
           saying
           Amen
           to
           so
           much
           as
           he
           asketh
           according
           to
           the
           wil
           of
           God
           and
           neede
           of
           the
           time
           /
           yea
           and
           if
           they
           haue
           not
           feeling
           in
           such
           prayers
           /
           they
           are
           vnfeeling
           members
           :
           yet
           neither
           doth
           he
           intermedle
           with
           private
           or
           secret
           wātes
           /
           neither
           neede
           they
           tell
           him
           them
           he
           is
           sent
           for
           the
           publick
           affaires
           of
           the
           Church
           /
           to
           commend
           the
           seueral
           actions
           general
           and
           publick
           /
           vnto
           God
           :
           And
           as
           they
           are
           diverse
           in
           everie
           assemblie
           /
           so
           must
           he
           be
           a
           mā
           of
           wisdome
           to
           know
           /
           see
           /
           and
           consider
           them
           /
           lest
           they
           al
           rashly
           step
           into
           the
           house
           of
           God
           to
           offer
           vp
           the
           sacrifie
           of
           fooles
           /
           and
           make
           a
           counterfeit
           babling
           Eccle.
           4.
           
           Yet
           the
           sinne
           of
           this
           is
           nothing
           comparable
           to
           the
           do●ng
           your
           Priests
           cast
           forth
           by
           pratling
           ouer
           your
           English
           Portuis
           /
           which
           the
           Lord
           will
           one
           day
           cast
           in
           your
           faces
           .
           As
           then
           in
           priuate
           prayer
           we
           are
           to
           lay
           forth
           our
           owne
           wantes
           and
           estate
           of
           our
           owne
           soule
           /
           which
           cannot
           be
           done
           by
           reading
           an
           other
           mans
           writings
           /
           alwayes
           singing
           one
           song
           /
           customably
           repeating
           in
           superstition
           certeine
           words
           /
           our
           hearts
           neuer
           ripped
           vp
           /
           examined
           /
           nor
           the
           diseases
           therof
           layd
           open
           vnto
           God
           /
           seeking
           due
           cure
           :
           So
           the
           man
           that
           is
           the
           mouth
           of
           the
           whole
           assemblie
           prayeth
           /
           as
           the
           mouth
           of
           one
           bodie
           /
           for
           al
           their
           open
           publick
           present
           wantes
           and
           occasions
           :
           Which
           occasions
           /
           considering
           the
           persons
           and
           actions
           /
           are
           diverse
           and
           cannot
           be
           written
           for
           one
           assemblie
           before
           hand
           /
           muchlesse
           for
           all
           assemblies
           in
           a
           whole
           kingdome
           /
           neither
           by
           man
           nor
           Angel.
           See
           thē
           the
           mockerye
           of
           your
           service
           booke
           /
           and
           what
           Idolatrie
           is
           committed
           by
           yt
           /
           to
           the
           abandoning
           true
           prayer
           according
           to
           the
           present
           wantes
           and
           occasion
           .
        
         
           The
           next
           thing
           to
           be
           cōsidered
           /
           is
           /
           about
           making
           of
           lawes
           in
           the
           worship
           of
           God.
           Where
           he
           would
           persuade
           vs
           that
           their
           whole
           Leitourgie
           conteining
           al
           their
           publick
           worship
           /
           gouernmēt
           /
           offices
           and
           ordinances
           of
           their
           Church
           /
           be
           but
           matters
           of
           order
           and
           conveniencie
           .
           Then
           the
           compelling
           and
           teaching
           the
           publick
           assemblie
           to
           reade
           ouer
           mens
           writings
           both
           as
           Canōs
           and
           lawes
           in
           the
           Church
           /
           ād
           publickly
           ād
           priuately
           to
           offer
           them
           vp
           in
           stead
           of
           true
           prayer
           ād
           holy
           invocatiō
           is
           a
           matter
           of
           comelines
           and
           conveniencie
           .
           In
           the
           meane
           time
           it
           must
           be
           a
           turning
           away
           of
           the
           whole
           order
           and
           ordināces
           of
           God
           :
           For
           what
           is
           the
           whole
           Testament
           of
           Christ
           but
           an
           order
           for
           euerie
           office
           /
           person
           /
           action
           in
           the
           Church
           /
           if
           he
           wil
           haue
           it
           taxis
           and
           then
           must
           confesse
           their
           Leitourgie
           an
           other
           order
           of
           publick
           administratiō
           /
           and
           so
           as
           I
           haue
           said
           an
           other
           
           Gospel
           /
           an
           other
           Testament
           /
           a
           setting
           vp
           an
           other
           worship
           .
           And
           herevpon
           I
           trust
           I
           may
           cal
           al
           this
           an
           adding
           to
           the
           word
           of
           God
           /
           yea
           I
           wil
           go
           a
           litle
           further
           /
           an
           abolishing
           and
           disabling
           and
           dishonoring
           of
           the
           word
           yt
           self
           and
           graces
           of
           his
           spirit
           .
           And
           whither
           all
           this
           smoke
           of
           the
           bottomlesse
           pyt
           may
           not
           be
           reproued
           with
           these
           Scriptures
           /
           not
           only
           Proverb
           .
           30.
           verse
           5.6
           .
           Deut.
           4.
           verse
           .
           32
           ,
           but
           also
           Revel
           .
           22.
           verse
           18
           19.
           let
           the
           godly
           ponder
           and
           search
           :
           and
           let
           the
           fearefulnes
           of
           the
           threats
           deterre
           all
           flesh
           from
           presuming
           to
           alter
           the
           ordinances
           /
           lawes
           and
           worship
           of
           the
           most
           high
           God.
           And
           that
           the
           verie
           reading
           of
           an
           other
           mans
           writing
           for
           my
           owne
           prayer
           /
           or
           the
           prayer
           of
           the
           Church
           /
           in
           stead
           of
           powring
           foorth
           our
           owne
           hearts
           /
           is
           a
           changing
           of
           the
           whole
           worship
           into
           the
           making
           mens
           writing
           an
           Idoll
           /
           which
           is
           by
           these
           places
           condemned
           as
           an
           accursed
           sinne
           :
           let
           the
           most
           hard
           text
           (
           as
           he
           in
           carnall
           wonder
           exclaymeth
           )
           be
           looked
           into
           Revel
           .
           22.
           verse
           18.19
           .
           The
           words
           are
           plaine
           :
           If
           anie
           man
           put
           or
           add
           any
           thing
           vnto
           these
           /
           or
           if
           anie
           man
           take
           away
           from
           these
           words
           /
           he
           shal
           be
           iudged
           as
           followeth
           .
           Now
           if
           the
           adding
           an
           other
           whole
           Worship
           /
           and
           suppressing
           of
           that
           God
           hath
           apointed
           /
           be
           not
           an
           adding
           to
           these
           things
           written
           /
           gyue
           sentence
           as
           you
           wil
           answere
           .
        
         
           O
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           but
           it
           is
           said
           God
           wil
           add
           vnto
           such
           al
           the
           plagues
           written
           in
           this
           booke
           /
           and
           there
           is
           in
           this
           booke
           mentioned
           the
           lake
           of
           fire
           :
           As
           though
           the
           lake
           of
           fire
           is
           not
           due
           for
           euery
           sinne
           /
           and
           yet
           not
           euery
           one
           that
           committeth
           sinne
           to
           be
           condemned
           /
           what
           sinne
           is
           it
           that
           deserueth
           not
           the
           eternall
           wrath
           of
           God
           ?
           yet
           not
           euery
           one
           that
           sinneth
           giuē
           ouer
           to
           that
           iudgmēt
           /
           for
           ei●her
           yt
           may
           be
           of
           ignorance
           /
           or
           of
           negligence
           /
           and
           washed
           away
           by
           repentance
           in
           the
           blood
           of
           Christ
           /
           or
           it
           may
           be
           repented
           of
           and
           lest
           when
           wee
           see
           yt
           .
           Mr.
           Giffard
           hath
           read
           wel
           the
           curses
           of
           the
           law
           and
           all
           the
           curses
           due
           for
           sinne
           that
           seeth
           not
           how
           many
           curses
           the
           law
           and
           the
           Prophets
           pronounced
           vpon
           sinne
           /
           to
           call
           the
           persons
           themselues
           to
           repentance
           :
           shewing
           together
           the
           equitie
           of
           God●
           law
           /
           and
           yet
           withal
           the
           free
           mercye
           of
           God
           to
           al
           that
           truly
           repēt
           their
           euil
           wayes
           .
           All
           that
           receiue
           the
           Beastes
           marke
           in
           their
           hand
           or
           forehead
           /
           are
           thretned
           to
           be
           cast
           with
           the
           Beast
           and
           false
           Prophet
           into
           that
           lake
           /
           yet
           i
           doubt
           not
           but
           manie
           that
           haue
           bene
           so
           seduced
           into
           that
           sinne
           /
           shal
           by
           repentance
           be
           saued
           :
           Not
           that
           I
           encourage
           anie
           to
           continue
           in
           such
           fearful
           estate
           /
           to
           hardē
           their
           hearts
           against
           the
           threatnings
           of
           GOD
           but
           that
           I
           would
           haue
           Maister
           Giffard
           to
           put
           difference
           betwene
           the
           curse
           layd
           to
           the
           sinne
           /
           and
           condemnation
           of
           the
           person
           sinning
           :
           And
           seeing
           he
           taketh
           that
           lake
           a
           perticular
           seuere
           threat
           to
           the
           Apostasie
           vnder
           ANTICHRIST
           /
           I
           would
           he
           had
           the
           grace
           to
           consider
           how
           it
           lyeth
           vpon
           him
           /
           whiles
           he
           speaketh
           out
           of
           the
           mouth
           of
           the
           Beast
           /
           if
           he
           repent
           not
           to
           turne
           from
           his
           euil
           wayes
           .
        
         
           Let
           it
           further
           be
           weighed
           how
           ignorantly
           he
           chargeth
           me
           to
           condemne
           al
           Churches
           /
           for
           this
           finale
           examplifying
           of
           this
           Egiptian
           darknes
           /
           Idolatrous
           worship
           /
           and
           exalting
           mens
           writings
           into
           this
           defacing
           of
           
           Gods
           word
           and
           true
           worship
           /
           they
           neither
           being
           guylty
           of
           such
           a
           sacrilegious
           Leitourgie
           /
           as
           this
           Egiptian
           Calf
           hatched
           at
           Rome
           /
           neither
           are
           to
           be
           presently
           iudged
           no
           Church
           for
           others
           sinne
           /
           till
           they
           ioyne
           obstinacie
           to
           their
           transgression
           .
           But
           shift
           the
           matter
           as
           you
           wil
           /
           or
           rather
           as
           you
           can
           appeare
           before
           God
           /
           I
           wil
           not
           make
           lesse
           the
           sinne
           /
           or
           the
           iudgment
           due
           to
           sinne
           /
           for
           mens
           persons
           no
           not
           of
           whole
           Churches
           /
           if
           they
           shal
           be
           guilty
           therin
           :
           My
           desire
           is
           by
           discouerie
           of
           the
           sinne
           /
           to
           bring
           men
           to
           repentance
           /
           and
           vnto
           the
           awe
           of
           God
           in
           his
           worship
           :
           who
           are
           guyltie
           besides
           your selues
           in
           such
           sacriledge
           /
           as
           to
           abrogate
           the
           Leitourgy
           of
           Christ
           /
           and
           set
           vp
           an
           other
           /
           or
           to
           restraine
           Gods
           true
           worship
           and
           to
           giue
           life
           to
           the
           image
           of
           the
           Beast
           /
           it
           shilleth
           me
           not
           :
           let
           sinne
           be
           sinne
           /
           and
           GOD
           righteous
           /
           and
           them
           examine
           yourselves
           /
           if
           they
           or
           you
           be
           cleare
           I
           reioyce
           /
           neither
           do
           I
           thinck
           or
           can
           charge
           them
           with
           such
           Idolatrie
           as
           is
           here
           erected
           :
           I
           take
           it
           you
           wil
           be
           found
           the
           sclanderer
           of
           other
           Churches
           /
           to
           hide
           your
           owne
           filthines
           .
        
         
           But
           saith
           Mr.
           Giffard
           those
           Scriptures
           are
           against
           the
           adding
           of
           humane
           preceptes
           and
           lawes
           to
           be
           kept
           as
           par●●s
           of
           Gods
           wurship
           to
           ●ind
           the
           conscience
           to
           seek
           righteousnes
           and
           the
           forgiuenes
           of
           sinnes
           /
           or
           the
           merit
           of
           eternal
           life
           in
           them
           /
           or
           against
           such
           rules
           of
           gouernment
           as
           God
           hath
           set
           to
           be
           perpetual
           .
           In
           which
           we
           must
           take
           your
           meaning
           to
           be
           this
           /
           that
           you
           grant
           where
           anie
           humane
           precepts
           and
           lawes
           be
           enforced
           as
           a
           part
           of
           GODS
           worship
           /
           or
           as
           lawes
           to
           bind
           the
           conscience
           /
           or
           when
           righteousnes
           is
           sought
           in
           them
           /
           and
           forgiuenes
           of
           sinnes
           by
           observing
           of
           them
           or
           merit
           by
           them
           /
           or
           if
           they
           be
           against
           such
           rules
           of
           gouernment
           as
           GOD
           hath
           let
           to
           be
           perpetuall
           /
           if
           the
           additions
           or
           constitutions
           be
           such
           as
           anie
           of
           these
           then
           such
           lawes
           and
           constitutions
           are
           against
           the
           perfection
           of
           the
           word
           of
           God
           /
           against
           Christian
           libertie
           /
           and
           in
           the
           chief
           things
           which
           concerne
           Gods
           worship
           against
           the
           ground
           and
           foundation
           of
           our
           faith
           and
           so
           a
           thing
           most
           detestable
           and
           accursed
           /
           which
           our
           Sauiour
           CHRIST
           refused
           iustly
           to
           obserue
           with
           the
           blinde
           Pharis●is
           /
           wherein
           you
           haue
           granted
           as
           much
           as
           I
           euer
           affirmed
           :
           For
           is
           not
           your
           whole
           Leitournie
           being
           an
           other
           then
           CHRISTS
           Testament
           your
           whole
           reading
           mens
           writings
           in
           place
           and
           in
           stead
           of
           laying
           forth
           your
           owne
           present
           wantes
           and
           occasions
           in
           prayer
           to
           God
           humane
           constitutions
           /
           ād
           made
           a
           parte
           of
           Gods
           worship
           ?
           at
           least
           such
           pretended
           worship
           as
           you
           thinke
           good
           enough
           for
           him
           ?
           Weygh
           the
           matter
           vnrightly
           :
           Againe
           /
           whither
           your
           whole
           Antichristian
           gouernment
           /
           offices
           /
           Courtes
           and
           ministerie
           /
           be
           not
           constitutions
           and
           ordinances
           against
           such
           rules
           of
           Christs
           gouernment
           as
           be
           perpetual
           and
           an
           innovating
           of
           his
           Testament
           /
           examine
           /
           which
           you
           shall
           soone
           perceiue
           /
           if
           you
           looke
           but
           what
           Christs
           perpetuall
           ordinances
           /
           offices
           /
           officers
           and
           lawes
           for
           the
           guyding
           /
           ordering
           and
           gouerning
           of
           his
           CHURCH
           be
           /
           prescribing
           euerie
           one
           their
           place
           /
           dutie
           and
           limits
           iointly
           and
           seuerally
           /
           and
           not
           finde
           your
           ministerie
           registered
           there
           /
           but
           a
           strange
           Leitourgie
           and
           worship
           borrowed
           
           from
           the
           Pope
           /
           which
           came
           out
           of
           the
           bottomlesse
           pit
           /
           confesse
           your
           sacriledge
           in
           suppressing
           CHRISTS
           whole
           ministerie
           and
           ordinances
           /
           and
           erecting
           an
           other
           for
           the
           perpetuitie
           of
           his
           /
           euen
           to
           euerie
           naile
           and
           p●●n
           :
           The
           holy
           Ghost
           sheweth
           that
           only
           to
           be
           his
           ministerie
           /
           till
           we
           be
           all
           a
           perfect
           body
           in
           him
           /
           and
           his
           whole
           ministerie
           and
           ordinances
           a
           kingdome
           that
           cannot
           be
           shaken
           .
           Hebre.
           12.
           
           Ephes.
           4.
           a
           commandement
           to
           be
           kept
           vndefiled
           till
           the
           apearing
           of
           IESUS
           CHRIST
           :
           his
           Scepter
           an
           euerlasting
           Scepter
           /
           the
           Sonne
           as
           faithfull
           in
           his
           house
           as
           Moses
           a
           servant
           in
           the
           Tabernacle
           /
           who
           made
           all
           things
           according
           to
           the
           paterne
           :
           So
           that
           it
           is
           to
           be
           wondred
           Mr.
           Giffard
           should
           think
           anie
           part
           of
           Christs
           gouernment
           should
           not
           be
           perpetuall
           /
           that
           was
           giuen
           by
           his
           Apostles
           the
           master
           buylders
           and
           layers
           of
           the
           foundation
           /
           wherby
           all
           actions
           should
           be
           tried
           to
           the
           worlds
           end
           .
           May
           not
           Mr.
           Giffard
           as
           wel
           cal
           into
           question
           the
           perpetuite
           of
           the
           Testamēt
           /
           as
           the
           lawes
           and
           rules
           for
           the
           governmēt
           of
           his
           Church
           .
           Now
           if
           your
           whole
           false
           Hierarchie
           /
           Offices
           /
           Officers
           /
           Lawes
           /
           Worship
           /
           be
           plainly
           other
           then
           Christs
           /
           as
           in
           our
           other
           writings
           are
           proued
           /
           and
           shame
           will
           inhibit
           you
           to
           deny
           /
           how
           can
           you
           be
           so
           drunke
           with
           the
           cup
           of
           the
           Whores
           fornication
           /
           to
           think
           you
           haue
           no
           constitutions
           /
           lawes
           or
           traditions
           /
           which
           are
           a
           part
           of
           worship
           /
           and
           against
           such
           rules
           of
           Christs
           gouernment
           as
           the
           Apostles
           haue
           prescribed
           for
           the
           ordring
           of
           his
           howse
           /
           and
           the
           same
           ordeyned
           for
           all
           Churches
           til
           we
           become
           all
           a
           perfect
           bodye
           in
           him
           ?
        
         
           But
           if
           Mr.
           Giffard
           wil
           shew
           himself
           so
           voide
           of
           al
           consciēce
           ād
           truth
           to
           say
           al
           their
           traditionall
           worship
           and
           Antichristian
           Offices
           and
           ordinances
           be
           neither
           part
           of
           their
           worship
           nor
           constitutions
           disanulling
           the
           ordinances
           of
           Christ
           /
           yet
           wil
           he
           confesse
           I
           doubt
           not
           this
           kinde
           of
           worship
           and
           gouernment
           to
           be
           imposed
           as
           matters
           to
           binde
           the
           consciēce
           /
           being
           all
           the
           seruice
           of
           God
           they
           haue
           /
           seeing
           hee
           woulde
           also
           haue
           al
           that
           obserue
           them
           not
           /
           to
           be
           censured
           and
           excommunicat
           for
           this
           marchandize
           :
           yt
           were
           a
           sore
           matter
           a
           man
           should
           be
           cut
           of
           from
           Christ
           and
           his
           Church
           /
           gyuen
           ouer
           to
           Satan
           /
           and
           the
           iudgment
           ratified
           in
           heauen
           against
           soule
           and
           bodye
           /
           for
           a
           matter
           that
           byndes
           not
           the
           conscience
           /
           As
           though
           the
           soule
           and
           bodye
           (
           howsoeuer
           some
           things
           perteine
           to
           the
           one
           /
           or
           is
           done
           by
           the
           one
           as
           proper
           worke
           there
           of
           )
           were
           not
           both
           to
           be
           counted
           when
           the
           conscience
           shal
           be
           opened
           to
           answere
           for
           all
           done
           in
           both
           /
           or
           by
           eyther
           of
           both
           /
           even
           whatsoeuer
           wee
           haue
           done
           in
           soule
           and
           bodye
           :
           and
           Calvine
           would
           but
           diuide
           the
           soule
           and
           the
           bodye
           in
           Ciuile
           causes
           .
           But
           Maister
           Giffard
           would
           goe
           a
           note
           further
           ●
           namely
           /
           that
           in
           the
           seruice
           of
           GOD
           in
           such
           causes
           as
           the
           transgression
           deserue
           excommunication
           /
           to
           be
           no
           matter
           bynding
           the
           conscience
           .
        
         
           But
           it
           may
           be
           Maister
           Giffard
           doth
           suppose
           /
           
             that
             except
             the
             constitutions
             ecclesiasticall
             be
             such
             ,
             as
             righteousnes
             be
             commanded
             to
             be
             sought
             in
             the
             doing
             them
             ,
             and
             forgiuenes
             of
             sinnes
             and
             merit
             by
             them
             ,
             all
             is
             wel
             .
          
           Then
           /
           besides
           the
           other
           hbuses
           granted
           /
           he
           must
           de
           demanded
           
           whither
           those
           traditions
           of
           the
           Fathers
           /
           which
           our
           Sauiour
           Christ
           and
           his
           Disciples
           refused
           to
           observe
           /
           were
           imposed
           as
           meritorious
           /
           whervnto
           wee
           answere
           /
           No
           :
           For
           in
           the
           superstitious
           washings
           of
           cuppes
           /
           of
           beddes
           /
           with
           al
           such
           trincketts
           /
           wee
           see
           to
           be
           no
           such
           matter
           Marke
           7.
           and
           Christs
           words
           in
           saying
           /
           they
           layde
           the
           commandements
           of
           God
           aside
           to
           set
           vp
           their
           owne
           traditions
           /
           doth
           shew
           wherin
           the
           sinne
           was
           :
           namelie
           /
           to
           do
           and
           observe
           such
           things
           of
           vaine
           glorie
           /
           superstition
           /
           or
           custome
           as
           God
           had
           not
           inioyned
           them
           /
           and
           to
           leaue
           vndone
           the
           lawes
           and
           commandements
           of
           God
           /
           which
           sinne
           is
           your
           transgression
           at
           this
           day
           :
           Reade
           therfore
           the
           7.
           of
           Marke
           /
           and
           15.
           of
           Mathew
           more
           diligently
           .
           Further
           those
           superstitious
           traditiōs
           Gal
           ,
           4.
           and
           Colos.
           2.
           the
           observing
           wherof
           were
           the
           denyall
           of
           Christ
           /
           were
           neither
           held
           meritorious
           /
           nor
           iustification
           sought
           by
           them
           /
           manie
           of
           them
           being
           Iewish
           ceremonies
           /
           sometimes
           as
           rudiments
           commanded
           of
           God
           /
           now
           abolished
           and
           no
           further
           burden
           to
           be
           layde
           in
           such
           outward
           thinges
           /
           no
           /
           We
           reade
           not
           that
           the
           law
           of
           God
           yt
           self
           was
           eyther
           commanded
           /
           or
           so
           observed
           /
           as
           to
           seeke
           righteousnes
           by
           yt
           .
           Now
           then
           to
           the
           matter
           :
           Mr.
           Giff.
           thinketh
           
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             did
             well
             in
             refusing
             to
             obey
             the
             traditions
             of
             the
             Fathers
             at
             the
             Pharisies
             commandement
             ,
          
           and
           so
           must
           confesse
           it
           lawful
           and
           a
           dutie
           of
           vs
           to
           refuse
           to
           observe
           your
           Iewish
           cerimonies
           and
           Romish
           superstitious
           traditions
           /
           which
           are
           so
           manie
           as
           euen
           your
           whole
           Leitourgie
           and
           worship
           conteine
           nothing
           els
           /
           God
           's
           lawes
           and
           ordinances
           not
           only
           left
           vndone
           but
           al
           that
           pleade
           for
           them
           and
           seeke
           to
           walke
           in
           them
           /
           persecuted
           with
           deadly
           hatred
           .
        
         
           And
           how
           Mr.
           Giffard
           will
           proue
           that
           there
           is
           no
           adding
           or
           diminishing
           to
           or
           from
           the
           word
           of
           God
           /
           by
           imposing
           and
           creating
           more
           lawes
           thē
           God
           hath
           made
           in
           his
           worship
           and
           gouernmēt
           of
           his
           Church
           /
           but
           such
           as
           bee
           made
           part
           of
           the
           worship
           /
           or
           bynde
           the
           consciēce
           /
           or
           bee
           meritorious
           /
           or
           against
           such
           rules
           of
           his
           gouernment
           as
           bee
           perpetuall
           though
           I
           take
           all
           your
           orders
           /
           lawes
           /
           worship
           in
           this
           compasse
           /
           yet
           howe
           you
           can
           poue
           this
           /
           I
           know
           not
           /
           for
           looke
           againe
           vpon
           the
           scriptures
           Pro.
           30.5.6
           .
           Deut.
           4.2
           .
           and
           12.32
           .
           and
           Gal.
           3.15
           .
           Revel
           .
           22.18.19
           .
           and
           you
           shal
           finde
           /
           that
           to
           add
           /
           superordeine
           /
           innovate
           or
           diminish
           or
           take
           anie
           thing
           from
           the
           lawes
           of
           God
           already
           prescribed
           for
           his
           worship
           /
           were
           to
           abrogate
           his
           lawe
           /
           to
           laye
           further
           burdens
           then
           hee
           hath
           layde
           to
           make
           his
           lawe
           vnperfect
           /
           and
           set
           our selves
           in
           his
           seate
           /
           yea
           whatsoeuer
           wee
           put
           to
           which
           hee
           hath
           not
           commanded
           /
           or
           whatsoeuer
           wee
           inhibit
           that
           hee
           hath
           commanded
           /
           is
           here
           forbidden
           :
           For
           this
           saith
           the
           Lorde
           /
           
             Ye
             shall
             put
             nothing
             vnto
             the
             word
             which
             I
             command
             you
             ,
             neither
             shall
             you
             take
             ought
             therefrom
             that
             you
             may
             keepe
             the
             preceptes
             of
             the
             Lorde
             your
             God
             which
             I
             commande
             you
             Deut.
          
           4.2
           .
           And
           that
           this
           was
           as
           well
           in
           the
           outwarde
           ordināces
           of
           the
           Temple
           as
           in
           the
           iudgments
           /
           is
           plaine
           in
           the
           first
           verse
           .
           Againe
           in
           the
           12.
           
           Chap.
           32.
           
           
             Whatsoeuer
             I
             command
             you
             ,
             take
             heede
             you
             do
             yt
             ;
             Thou
             shalt
             put
             nothing
             therto
             nor
             take
             anie
             thing
             therfrom
          
           :
           and
           in
           the
           
             Proverbs
             .
             Euerie
             word
             of
             God
             is
             pure
             ,
             put
             nothing
             vnto
             his
             wordes
             lest
             hee
             reproue
             the
             ād
             thow
             bee
             found
             a
             lyer
             .
          
           Now
           
           the
           scripture
           speaking
           so
           absolutely
           and
           generaly
           against
           al
           addition
           or
           detraction
           to
           or
           from
           his
           ordinances
           /
           Mr.
           Giffard
           ouershooteth
           himself
           of
           his
           bare
           word
           to
           contradict
           and
           limit
           so
           expresse
           commandementes
           /
           for
           these
           Scriptures
           (
           saith
           hee
           )
           are
           against
           adding
           of
           humane
           preceptes
           and
           lawes
           to
           bee
           kept
           as
           partes
           of
           Gods
           worship
           /
           to
           bynde
           the
           conscience
           to
           seeke
           righteousnes
           /
           forgeuenes
           of
           sinne
           /
           merit
           in
           them
           /
           or
           against
           such
           rules
           of
           gouernmēt
           as
           God
           hath
           set
           to
           be
           perpetuall
           .
           This
           is
           true
           /
           but
           this
           is
           not
           all
           /
           for
           the
           lawe
           is
           generall
           against
           all
           inventiōs
           /
           traditions
           /
           constitutions
           /
           whatsoeuer
           God
           hath
           not
           commanded
           /
           as
           the
           second
           Commandment
           doth
           also
           teach
           .
           Thou
           shalt
           not
           make
           to
           thy self
           etc.
           so
           that
           God
           hath
           left
           nothing
           to
           be
           layde
           vpon
           his
           Church
           by
           commandement
           /
           Which
           he
           hath
           not
           commanded
           :
           And
           therfore
           that
           place
           of
           the
           Apostle
           to
           the
           Gal.
           3.15
           .
           must
           be
           better
           pervsed
           :
           
             If
             it
             be
             but
             a
             mans
             Testament
             when
             yt
             is
             confirmed
             no
             man
             doth
             abrogate
             yt
             or
             superordeine
             anie
             thing
             to
             yt
          
           :
           CHRISTS
           Testament
           then
           being
           much
           more
           perfect
           /
           his
           whole
           minde
           for
           the
           ordering
           of
           his
           house
           manifested
           therin
           /
           it
           is
           wicked
           presumption
           to
           alter
           the
           ordinances
           thereof
           /
           or
           to
           holde
           them
           vnmeete
           or
           vnsufficient
           for
           anie
           age
           or
           estate
           .
        
         
           Well
           Mr.
           Giffard
           coulde
           nowe
           bee
           content
           thus
           far
           to
           limit
           the
           power
           of
           the
           Church
           :
           namelie
           /
           to
           haue
           her
           subiect
           and
           obedient
           to
           his
           voice
           :
           but
           that
           he
           supposeth
           there
           may
           be
           lawes
           ecclesiastical
           made
           /
           of
           things
           in
           themselues
           indifferent
           :
           that
           where
           the
           scripture
           hath
           commanded
           such
           things
           to
           be
           vsed
           at
           our
           libertie
           for
           order
           /
           for
           comelynes
           /
           edification
           and
           glorye
           of
           God
           /
           as
           matters
           of
           place
           /
           time
           /
           and
           such
           circumstance
           .
           But
           hee
           here
           mistaketh
           his
           text
           /
           for
           the
           Lorde
           commandeth
           by
           the
           Apostle
           in
           that
           place
           /
           ●
           .
           Corint
           .
           14.
           that
           those
           publique
           busines
           and
           exercises
           of
           the
           assembli●s
           /
           shoulde
           be
           done
           in
           order
           /
           in
           comlynes
           /
           to
           edifying
           /
           and
           doth
           not
           leaue
           somthing
           to
           bee
           commanded
           /
           which
           the
           maister
           buylders
           hath
           not
           prescribed
           :
           For
           to
           binde
           those
           thinges
           by
           lawe
           which
           God
           hath
           not
           bound
           in
           his
           worship
           /
           were
           to
           add
           newe
           traditio●s
           to
           bring
           vs
           into
           bondage
           of
           the
           creatures
           /
           which
           the
           same
           Apostle
           denyeth
           euer
           to
           bee
           brought
           into
           bondage
           vnto
           1.
           
           Cor.
           6.12
           .
           in
           his
           owne
           person
           teaching
           vs
           so
           to
           walke
           :
           the
           Lord
           see
           in
           his
           wisdome
           cause
           to
           leaue
           them
           in
           our
           libertie
           /
           knowing
           there
           woulde
           bee
           no
           end
           of
           such
           perticular
           lawes
           /
           especially
           if
           he
           had
           left
           it
           to
           mans
           wyt
           to
           make
           and
           vnmake
           lawes
           therin
           :
           For
           the
           orders
           you
           speake
           of
           then
           /
           meaning
           circumstances
           of
           time
           /
           place
           /
           kneeling
           /
           sitting
           /
           standing
           etc.
           there
           can
           be
           no
           further
           lawes
           of
           them
           /
           then
           the
           Apostle
           hath
           set
           /
           and
           (
           as
           the
           Minister
           of
           Christ
           prescribed
           )
           that
           al
           be
           donne
           to
           edifying
           in
           comlynies
           /
           order
           /
           etc.
           Of
           theis
           to
           set
           perticular
           lawes
           /
           were
           to
           break
           these
           generall
           lawes
           of
           God
           /
           whereby
           he
           teacheth
           vs
           the
           true
           vse
           of
           them
           /
           and
           leaueth
           them
           in
           the
           Churches
           libertie
           as
           need
           requireth
           to
           vse
           them
           or
           not
           vse
           them
           :
           Neither
           can
           all
           assemblies
           bee
           bound
           in
           these
           thinges
           to
           the
           same
           in
           perticular
           /
           that
           being
           needfull
           and
           decent
           in
           one
           /
           that
           is
           not
           in
           an
           other
           .
           And
           in
           that
           you
           woulde
           haue
           them
           no
           further
           commanded
           /
           then
           they
           bee
           needfull
           /
           convenient
           /
           decent
           etc.
           you
           condiscend
           that
           
           there
           can
           bee
           no
           setled
           lawe
           in
           perticular
           layde
           vpō
           the
           Church
           in
           thē
           :
           For
           to
           vse
           them
           so
           far
           as
           they
           bee
           convenient
           /
           necessarie
           /
           and
           to
           edifijng
           is
           the
           lawe
           and
           commandement
           of
           God
           :
           and
           to
           vse
           them
           further
           at
           anie
           mans
           commandement
           /
           were
           both
           a
           breach
           of
           Gods
           lawe
           /
           and
           making
           the
           creatures
           stumbling
           blockes
           /
           Idolles
           /
           bondages
           /
           and
           euerie
           way
           sinnefull
           .
           And
           when
           the
           Church
           commandeth
           them
           so
           far
           to
           be
           vsed
           as
           they
           are
           commanded
           of
           God
           /
           the
           Churche
           doth
           but
           ratifye
           and
           see
           GODS
           lawe
           executed
           :
           so
           that
           you
           haue
           lost
           your selfe
           /
           whiles
           you
           sholde
           haue
           proued
           your
           bold
           affection
           :
           That
           the
           Church
           hath
           power
           to
           ordeyne
           lawes
           /
           for
           to
           create
           or
           make
           lawes
           /
           which
           you
           see
           the
           folly
           of
           /
           being
           nowe
           driuen
           to
           another
           shift
           :
           that
           in
           the
           perticular
           thinges
           whereof
           GOD
           hath
           giuen
           generall
           lawes
           /
           wee
           may
           make
           setled
           lawes
           /
           and
           yet
           but
           for
           the
           tyme
           they
           be
           convenient
           :
           Wheras
           in
           deed
           GODS
           lawe
           is
           the
           same
           and
           nothing
           ells
           .
           But
           because
           they
           bee
           necessarye
           in
           one
           place
           /
           that
           bee
           not
           in
           another
           /
           at
           one
           tyme
           /
           that
           bee
           not
           at
           another
           /
           of
           somme
           persons
           /
           that
           bee
           not
           to
           other
           /
           ther
           can
           bee
           no
           lawe
           sett
           in
           the
           perticular
           one
           daye
           for
           all
           assemblies
           in
           such
           thinges
           .
           Neither
           shall
           anye
           disagrement
           bee
           such
           amongst
           the
           seuerall
           Churches
           /
           as
           need
           anye
           contention
           for
           them
           /
           whiles
           euerie
           assemblye
           doe
           that
           wich
           is
           to
           themselues
           most
           meet
           /
           most
           convenient
           and
           necessary
           in
           such
           things
           /
           for
           the
           present
           tyme.
           The
           Pastor
           and
           Elders
           were
           of
           small
           discretion
           if
           they
           might
           not
           haue
           these
           thinges
           in
           their
           libertie
           :
           and
           even
           these
           doctrines
           and
           examples
           are
           in
           this
           point
           against
           your selfe
           /
           which
           you
           haue
           alledged
           from
           other
           CHURCHES
           .
           But
           my
           purpose
           is
           not
           to
           contend
           about
           mens
           writings
           /
           nor
           to
           be
           drawen
           into
           controuersie
           with
           other
           Churches
           /
           when
           I
           am
           to
           deale
           with
           your
           present
           sinne
           /
           for
           the
           auoiding
           wherof
           you
           thus
           rage
           .
           If
           your
           cause
           be
           good
           /
           plead
           it
           by
           the
           Scriptures
           /
           and
           I
           wil
           be
           so
           farre
           from
           casting
           out
           darts
           against
           al
           CHURCHES
           /
           as
           I
           wil
           not
           deale
           with
           their
           estate
           /
           till
           I
           be
           further
           occasioned
           /
           the
           rather
           may
           I
           omitt
           this
           labour
           /
           for
           that
           you
           haue
           alledged
           one
           place
           of
           scripture
           which
           you
           suppose
           wil
           beare
           vp
           all
           your
           matter
           :
           If
           yt
           helpe
           you
           not
           /
           I
           see
           not
           how
           you
           wil
           defend
           your
           assertion
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           15.
           of
           the
           Acts
           where
           it
           is
           said
           the
           Apostles
           /
           Elders
           /
           and
           brethren
           at
           Ierusalem
           met
           about
           the
           question
           of
           Circumcision
           and
           other
           Ceremonies
           of
           Moses
           lawe
           /
           which
           some
           would
           haue
           burdened
           the
           Gentiles
           with
           /
           we
           see
           there
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           that
           the
           Apostles
           themselves
           did
           decree
           some
           thing
           for
           the
           time
           /
           which
           afterward
           were
           to
           be
           altered
           when
           the
           occasion
           was
           taken
           away
           /
           namelie
           /
           that
           the
           Gentiles
           should
           absteyne
           from
           blood
           /
           and
           from
           strangled
           /
           for
           auoiding
           offence
           to
           the
           weak
           Iues.
           First
           let
           vs
           see
           what
           the
           decree
           was
           /
           and
           then
           it
           will
           appeare
           how
           litle
           yt
           serueth
           Maister
           Giffard
           his
           purpose
           :
           these
           be
           the
           wordes
           .
           Act.
           15.28.29
           .
           
             It
             seemed
             good
             to
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             and
             to
             vs
             ,
             to
             lay
             no
             more
             burden
             vpon
             you
             then
             that
             which
             is
             necessary
             of
             these
             thinges
             ,
             to
             absteyne
             from
             Idolothytes
             ,
             and
             from
             blood
             ,
             and
             from
             strangled
             ,
             and
             from
             fornication
             ;
             from
             which
             keeping
             your selues
             ,
             yee
             doe
             well
             .
          
        
         
         
           For
           one
           of
           these
           /
           which
           is
           (
           fornication
           )
           we
           haue
           here
           no
           question
           /
           it
           being
           by
           the
           moral
           lawe
           alwayes
           forbiden
           :
           For
           the
           other
           Maister
           Giffard
           would
           thus
           reason
           .
           The
           Apostles
           themselves
           did
           decree
           them
           for
           the
           tyme
           /
           therfore
           the
           Church
           hath
           power
           to
           make
           and
           ordeyne
           lawes
           in
           things
           of
           themselues
           indifferent
           /
           about
           the
           worship
           of
           God
           and
           publick
           exercises
           .
           For
           our
           answere
           /
           wee
           would
           haue
           Maister
           Giffard
           first
           learne
           /
           that
           he
           /
           in
           saying
           the
           Apostles
           themselves
           did
           this
           by
           the
           direction
           of
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           /
           hath
           ouerthrowen
           himselfe
           /
           for
           these
           were
           the
           Maister
           builders
           /
           apointed
           of
           God
           to
           be
           law
           makers
           for
           the
           whole
           Leitourgie
           and
           worship
           of
           Christ
           to
           all
           posterities
           /
           euen
           all
           the
           lawes
           and
           ordinances
           of
           the
           newe
           Testament
           /
           confirmed
           by
           miracles
           from
           heauen
           /
           deliuered
           by
           their
           ministery
           vnto
           vs
           :
           It
           will
           not
           follow
           then
           /
           if
           the
           APOSTLES
           had
           made
           and
           ordeyned
           some
           lawe
           here
           /
           that
           therefore
           euerie
           Synoode
           or
           anie
           Synode
           may
           impose
           lawes
           and
           commandements
           by
           themselves
           ordeyned
           /
           till
           they
           shew
           they
           haue
           that
           power
           giuen
           them
           the
           Apostles
           had
           /
           and
           an
           other
           Leitourgie
           to
           be
           made
           /
           which
           they
           shall
           neuer
           de
           able
           to
           doe
           /
           without
           a
           newe
           CHRIST
           :
           Wee
           haue
           a
           sure
           foundation
           alreadie
           laid
           /
           wherevpon
           all
           Synods
           and
           Counsells
           must
           build
           /
           and
           suffer
           their
           actions
           to
           be
           tryed
           therby
           /
           they
           haue
           not
           power
           to
           inioyne
           one
           title
           /
           which
           is
           not
           by
           the
           word
           of
           GOD
           inioyned
           vs.
           Further
           /
           what
           did
           the
           Apostles
           here
           that
           they
           had
           not
           warrant
           for
           :
           neither
           would
           they
           lay
           anie
           yoke
           or
           burthen
           .
           And
           as
           for
           these
           thinges
           /
           they
           doe
           as
           much
           binde
           vs
           nowe
           if
           ther
           be
           like
           cause
           /
           namelie
           /
           not
           in
           Idolothyts
           /
           blood
           /
           or
           that
           which
           is
           strangled
           to
           offend
           our
           weak
           brethren
           /
           if
           the
           Iues
           should
           be
           now
           againe
           called
           /
           neither
           to
           offend
           anie
           in
           meate
           or
           drinke
           for
           whome
           Christ
           hath
           dyed
           :
           Neither
           was
           ther
           here
           any
           absolute
           law
           made
           of
           these
           thinges
           /
           nor
           necessitye
           for
           the
           present
           tyme
           /
           furder
           then
           it
           should
           bee
           necessary
           for
           the
           respect
           set
           downe
           /
           for
           otherwise
           it
           had
           bene
           to
           build
           againe
           the
           thinges
           destroied
           /
           onlye
           they
           thus
           counselled
           and
           admonished
           the
           Gentiles
           to
           vse
           their
           libertye
           in
           these
           thinges
           /
           as
           they
           might
           gyve
           noe
           offence
           to
           theyr
           weake
           brethren
           of
           the
           Iues
           /
           the
           more
           to
           drawe
           them
           on
           in
           the
           wayes
           of
           CHRIST
           :
           for
           they
           doe
           not
           inioyne
           yt
           as
           a
           lawe
           /
           but
           tell
           them
           they
           shall
           doe
           well
           if
           they
           obserue
           these
           thinges
           /
           by
           no
           necessitye
           inforced
           .
           But
           wee
           doe
           not
           nowe
           observe
           these
           thinges
           /
           the
           occasions
           being
           remoued
           .
           True
           /
           therfore
           I
           trust
           you
           will
           grant
           /
           that
           no
           man
           shall
           bee
           furder
           bounde
           to
           anye
           constitution
           in
           such
           thinges
           indifferent
           /
           then
           there
           shall
           bee
           cause
           /
           neyther
           need
           wee
           publicke
           order
           to
           retract
           :
           so
           that
           you
           leaue
           the
           matter
           to
           me
           /
           that
           wee
           can
           bee
           no
           further
           bounde
           in
           such
           thinges
           /
           then
           by
           those
           rules
           of
           edifijng
           /
           order
           /
           comlines
           /
           occasion
           shall
           require
           /
           so
           that
           wee
           neither
           need
           nor
           can
           haue
           setled
           lawes
           herein
           :
           howe
           much
           more
           bondage
           and
           burden
           is
           imposed
           vnder
           this
           Antichristian
           yoke
           /
           the
           thinges
           being
           of
           themselves
           most
           lothsome
           and
           detestable
           Popery
           /
           abrogating
           and
           making
           voide
           all
           the
           true
           ordinances
           lawes
           and
           worship
           of
           CHRIST
           /
           
           and
           so
           inforced
           as
           whot
           persecution
           procedeth
           against
           anie
           that
           of
           conscience
           absteyne
           from
           them
           let
           it
           bee
           considered
           .
           Neither
           hath
           there
           euer
           bene
           detracting
           this
           thirtye
           yeares
           of
           anye
           your
           abhominations
           /
           neither
           is
           held
           lawefull
           for
           them
           that
           seeth
           them
           vnlawfull
           /
           to
           forbeare
           them
           /
           without
           deadlye
           hate
           /
           to
           bee
           followed
           to
           the
           death
           .
           Blessed
           bee
           our
           GOD
           /
           that
           hath
           deliuered
           our
           soules
           out
           of
           such
           Egiptian
           seruitude
           /
           our
           liues
           are
           not
           deare
           vnto
           vs
           /
           neither
           shall
           your
           reproch
           moue
           vs.
           
        
         
           Nowe
           concerning
           the
           last
           places
           of
           the
           Treatise
           /
           where
           hee
           is
           vtterlye
           mute
           in
           this
           /
           that
           all
           whiche
           stand
           vnder
           another
           Hierarchie
           or
           spirituall
           Regiment
           then
           CHRISTS
           /
           bee
           by
           outward
           profession
           no
           true
           Christians
           /
           or
           vnder
           the
           promise
           of
           salvation
           /
           also
           for
           the
           freedome
           wee
           professe
           in
           holye
           obedience
           to
           all
           statutes
           and
           ordinances
           off
           GOD
           /
           as
           hee
           hath
           left
           vntouched
           the
           matter
           /
           for
           which
           hee
           aledged
           the
           7.
           to
           the
           Romanes
           /
           namelye
           /
           the
           outward
           professed
           bondage
           to
           a
           false
           Spirituall
           government
           /
           so
           I
           having
           before
           largely
           expressed
           my
           minde
           in
           that
           poinct
           of
           doctrine
           /
           and
           in
           such
           as
           then
           were
           about
           these
           thinges
           opposed
           /
           referre
           anye
           that
           desire
           the
           truth
           herein
           /
           to
           ponder
           the
           reasons
           and
           proofes
           there
           set
           downe
           /
           not
           minding
           to
           repeate
           againe
           /
           or
           to
           bee
           set
           aworke
           in
           vnfolding
           his
           troublesome
           and
           confuse
           cauills
           in
           abusing
           this
           place
           /
           or
           to
           make
           further
           replye
           /
           till
           I
           see
           more
           capeable
           conceypt
           in
           him
           of
           such
           principles
           of
           regeneration
           and
           sanctification
           /
           of
           freedome
           and
           bondage
           /
           yet
           for
           others
           direction
           /
           one
           cauil
           or
           two
           shal
           be
           breifly
           set
           in
           veiwe
           .
        
         
           First
           where
           hee
           supposing
           I
           had
           bene
           in
           error
           (
           and
           he
           himself
           fast
           fettered
           in
           heresie
           and
           seeth
           it
           not
           )
           chargeth
           mee
           to
           runne
           as
           farre
           on
           the
           other
           side
           /
           as
           a
           wheele
           turned
           with
           contrarye
           motions
           of
           the
           streame
           /
           for
           saying
           I
           helde
           the
           deare
           children
           of
           GOD
           might
           fall
           into
           any
           sinne
           /
           except
           the
           sinne
           against
           the
           holye
           GHOST
           /
           yet
           bee
           restored
           by
           repentance
           /
           GODS
           grace
           so
           far
           abounding
           /
           alwayes
           considered
           (
           as
           then
           I
           noted
           )
           that
           obstinacye
           in
           anye
           sinne
           /
           make
           them
           to
           vs
           the
           servants
           of
           sinne
           whiles
           they
           so
           remayned
           /
           not
           speaking
           this
           to
           giue
           leaue
           or
           incouragement
           to
           presume
           in
           the
           least
           or
           first
           step
           of
           sinne
           /
           lest
           GOD
           leaue
           them
           to
           themselves
           /
           but
           to
           giue
           them
           hope
           if
           they
           returne
           that
           haue
           so
           fallen
           :
           hee
           excepteth
           generally
           against
           all
           presumptuous
           sinne
           /
           saying
           /
           of
           frailty
           Gods
           childrē
           may
           fall
           /
           but
           of
           presumption
           hee
           maketh
           great
           doubt
           /
           for
           anye
           so
           sinning
           to
           bee
           renued
           by
           repentance
           /
           for
           it
           is
           spokē
           of
           the
           Maranatha
           to
           bee
           pronounced
           in
           this
           life
           to
           none
           /
           but
           that
           bee
           in
           that
           sinne
           against
           the
           holye
           Ghost
           :
           and
           here
           to
           fill
           his
           paper
           (
           as
           his
           common
           shift
           is
           /
           when
           hee
           can
           neither
           affirme
           nor
           denye
           )
           hee
           putteth
           me
           to
           newe
           questions
           :
           You
           must
           (
           saith
           hee
           )
           declare
           howe
           filthye
           incest
           is
           /
           not
           sinne
           against
           the
           holye
           GHOST
           /
           nor
           if
           a
           man
           kill
           his
           Father
           or
           Mother
           or
           children
           /
           nor
           witchcraft
           /
           nor
           familiarity
           with
           Spirits
           /
           is
           not
           your
           meaning
           that
           the
           regenerate
           man
           may
           of
           presumption
           and
           obstinacy
           commit
           
           these
           ?
           If
           Maister
           Giffard
           shoulde
           thus
           vnderstande
           the
           worde
           may
           hee
           is
           in
           the
           same
           fault
           to
           say
           the
           regenerate
           may
           sinne
           of
           frailty
           :
           And
           I
           answere
           furder
           /
           hee
           coulde
           vnderstand
           the
           worde
           may
           otherwise
           /
           if
           (
           as
           in
           all
           his
           writinges
           )
           hee
           caryed
           not
           this
           minde
           to
           take
           all
           in
           euil
           part
           /
           to
           quarrell
           /
           hee
           coulde
           have
           vnderstood
           it
           thus
           :
           that
           God
           suffereth
           of
           his
           elect
           to
           fall
           into
           such
           sinne
           /
           yet
           hee
           is
           able
           to
           reduce
           them
           by
           repentance
           /
           and
           hath
           made
           promise
           to
           receive
           them
           iff
           they
           retourne
           /
           and
           not
           haue
           cauilled
           in
           this
           maner
           in
           such
           thinges
           /
           the
           horrour
           in
           the
           verye
           naming
           of
           which
           sinnes
           shaketh
           the
           flesh
           and
           bones
           of
           the
           godlye
           to
           heare
           or
           behold
           :
           so
           that
           his
           drift
           is
           but
           to
           cast
           in
           a
           litle
           wormewood
           /
           to
           deface
           the
           truth
           deliuered
           :
           Therefore
           I
           will
           onlye
           prooue
           the
           generall
           doctrine
           before
           affirmed
           /
           and
           for
           these
           perticulars
           /
           let
           him
           that
           taketh
           pleasure
           in
           raking
           in
           them
           /
           being
           sinnes
           not
           once
           to
           bee
           named
           amongst
           GODS
           children
           /
           answere
           himself
           .
           And
           much
           better
           might
           hee
           have
           put
           his
           question
           thus
           .
           Whither
           wilfullye
           committing
           of
           sacriledge
           /
           and
           presumptuous
           continuing
           to
           enchant
           in
           a
           false
           ministery
           /
           with
           Iannes
           and
           Iambres
           resistinge
           the
           truth
           /
           persecutinge
           the
           light
           against
           their
           knowledge
           /
           bee
           not
           within
           the
           compasse
           of
           that
           sinne
           against
           the
           holye
           Ghost
           .
        
         
           That
           GODS
           elect
           after
           regeneration
           doe
           fall
           into
           presumptuous
           sinne
           /
           and
           for
           a
           time
           persist
           in
           obstinate
           sinne
           /
           and
           may
           bee
           restored
           by
           repentance
           /
           I
           thus
           prooue
           :
           Manie
           of
           GODS
           children
           may
           bee
           excommunicat
           /
           and
           vpon
           the
           repentance
           bee
           receiued
           againe
           /
           as
           the
           incestuous
           person
           1.
           
           Cor.
           5.
           therefore
           do
           for
           a
           time
           remayne
           in
           obstinate
           sinne
           .
           Againe
           euerie
           sinne
           is
           to
           bee
           prayed
           for
           /
           but
           that
           one
           sinne
           against
           the
           holye
           Ghost
           1.
           
           Iohn
           .
           5.16
           .
           Therfore
           presumptuous
           sinne
           is
           committed
           of
           GODS
           elect
           after
           regeneration
           .
           That
           all
           presumptuous
           sinne
           is
           not
           sinne
           against
           the
           holy
           GHOST
           /
           wee
           shall
           see
           by
           the
           discription
           of
           that
           sinne
           Hebr.
           6.
           and
           10.
           where
           there
           is
           dispyting
           of
           the
           Spirit
           /
           accompting
           the
           blood
           of
           IESUS
           an
           vnholy
           thinge
           /
           persecuting
           the
           light
           they
           haue
           sometimes
           tasted
           of
           /
           and
           such
           like
           notes
           /
           which
           are
           degrees
           .
           further
           then
           presumption
           :
           for
           there
           is
           presumption
           of
           ignorance
           /
           of
           rashnes
           /
           of
           hope
           of
           mercy
           /
           and
           many
           times
           do
           the
           Prophets
           charge
           the
           people
           with
           rebellion
           against
           GOD
           :
           so
           that
           all
           presumption
           cannot
           have
           the
           curse
           maranatha
           pronounced
           vpon
           it
           /
           or
           the
           persons
           not
           to
           bee
           prayed
           for
           .
           But
           sure
           I
           grant
           /
           that
           presumption
           is
           neere
           to
           that
           sinne
           /
           and
           there
           cannot
           bee
           that
           high
           sinue
           without
           presumption
           .
           But
           now
           if
           all
           sinne
           but
           sinne
           of
           frayltie
           were
           vnpardonable
           /
           your
           Clergie
           were
           in
           a
           wofull
           case
           /
           that
           thus
           maynely
           resist
           the
           truth
           /
           and
           persecute
           GODS
           servants
           .
        
         
           Neither
           is
           this
           doctrine
           anye
           way
           contrarie
           to
           that
           I
           delyvered
           /
           
           namelye
           /
           that
           the
           regenerat
           man
           cannot
           bee
           said
           to
           stande
           in
           bondage
           to
           sinne
           after
           regeneration
           /
           and
           the
           servant
           of
           GOD
           at
           the
           same
           time
           by
           outwarde
           profession
           /
           for
           none
           are
           in
           bondage
           to
           sinne
           after
           their
           calling
           to
           the
           faith
           /
           (
           to
           our
           iudgment
           )
           but
           suche
           as
           contynue
           obstinate
           in
           their
           open
           knowne
           sinne
           after
           due
           admonition
           :
           that
           such
           stande
           not
           by
           outwarde
           profession
           the
           servants
           off
           CHRIST
           but
           of
           sinne
           /
           and
           are
           to
           bee
           excommunicate
           /
           hee
           willingly
           granteth
           :
           and
           herevpon
           merueileth
           how
           I
           shoulde
           gather
           /
           that
           obstinat
           grosse
           sinners
           shoulde
           not
           bee
           excommunicat
           :
           which
           hee
           might
           playnlye
           perceiue
           if
           hee
           had
           eyes
           /
           for
           if
           al
           the
           regenerat
           bee
           in
           bondage
           to
           sinne
           /
           and
           so
           the
           servants
           of
           sinne
           and
           of
           Sathan
           /
           howe
           should
           they
           cast
           out
           an
           other
           for
           bondage
           out
           of
           their
           fellowship
           by
           the
           power
           of
           CHRIST
           ?
           If
           Maister
           Giffard
           say
           /
           because
           the
           obstinate
           is
           in
           greater
           bondage
           then
           the
           other
           /
           this
           proueth
           not
           that
           the
           bond
           can
           cast
           out
           the
           bond
           by
           the
           power
           of
           Christ.
           
        
         
           Againe
           /
           if
           all
           bee
           in
           bondage
           /
           then
           none
           can
           bee
           houlden
           without
           for
           being
           in
           bondage
           to
           sinne
           :
           so
           that
           none
           shoulde
           be
           excommunicat
           /
           none
           without
           /
           the
           worlde
           and
           the
           CHURCH
           /
           light
           and
           darknes
           /
           CHRIST
           and
           BELIALL
           should
           bee
           mingled
           together
           .
        
         
           To
           all
           which
           hee
           hath
           made
           no
           answere
           /
           but
           demandeth
           certeine
           questions
           /
           and
           maketh
           such
           a
           formall
           conclusion
           /
           as
           if
           all
           were
           in
           bondage
           vnto
           sinne
           .
           His
           questions
           I
           grant
           all
           affirmantiuely
           /
           yet
           denye
           his
           consequence
           .
           Let
           him
           plainely
           proue
           therfore
           by
           euidence
           of
           SCRIPTURE
           /
           that
           all
           that
           do
           sinne
           are
           bondslaues
           of
           sinne
           /
           and
           when
           hee
           hath
           so
           done
           /
           I
           shall
           therevpon
           conclude
           him
           a
           flat
           Anabaptist
           in
           the
           cheif
           ground
           of
           their
           profession
           .
           Verye
           gladlye
           therefore
           woulde
           hee
           leave
           out
           the
           worde
           (
           bondage
           )
           /
           and
           falslye
           accuseth
           and
           sclandereth
           mee
           /
           in
           saying
           I
           holde
           that
           men
           can
           not
           outwardly
           appeare
           sinners
           /
           and
           stand
           the
           servants
           of
           CHRIST
           both
           at
           a
           time
           /
           which
           is
           an
           open
           vntruth
           :
           Yt
           is
           hee
           /
           that
           cannot
           put
           difference
           betwene
           sinning
           /
           and
           bondage
           vnto
           sinne
           /
           so
           that
           in
           one
           worde
           all
           his
           questions
           are
           answered
           :
           If
           anie
           bee
           in
           bondage
           to
           sinne
           /
           hee
           standeth
           a
           seruant
           thereof
           .
        
         
           Now
           for
           the
           7.
           to
           the
           Romanes
           /
           the
           APOSTLE
           setting
           forth
           the
           strift
           betwene
           the
           flesh
           and
           the
           Spirit
           /
           speaketh
           somtimes
           in
           the
           person
           of
           the
           one
           (
           if
           I
           may
           so
           speake
           )
           and
           somtimes
           of
           the
           other
           /
           somtimes
           of
           the
           newe
           man
           or
           regenerat
           part
           /
           or
           of
           himself
           so
           far
           as
           hee
           is
           regenerat
           :
           somtimes
           of
           the
           olde
           man
           /
           which
           is
           not
           wholly
           slayne
           /
           but
           ful
           of
           rebellion
           striueth
           for
           maisterie
           .
           Nowe
           I
           must
           demand
           of
           him
           /
           whether
           of
           these
           two
           haue
           the
           preheminence
           /
           dominion
           and
           rule
           in
           the
           regenerat
           /
           the
           graces
           of
           the
           Spirit
           /
           or
           the
           rebellions
           of
           the
           flesh
           ?
           The
           same
           APOSTLE
           saith
           the
           SPIRIT
           /
           and
           that
           part
           off
           the
           man
           renewed
           there
           with
           /
           
           which
           wee
           call
           the
           inner
           man
           :
           In
           the
           8.
           
           Cap.
           he
           maketh
           it
           playne
           /
           
             The
             lawe
             of
             the
             spirit
             of
             life
             in
             CHRIST
             hath
             freed
             mee
             from
             the
             lawe
             of
             sinne
             and
             of
             death
             .
          
           What
           is
           the
           lawe
           of
           the
           Spirit
           but
           the
           powre
           /
           rule
           /
           and
           dominion
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           GOD
           in
           vs
           ?
           And
           what
           is
           the
           lawe
           of
           sinne
           /
           but
           the
           powre
           of
           sinne
           /
           and
           bondage
           /
           wherewith
           wee
           were
           somtimes
           led
           headlong
           by
           Sathan
           at
           his
           pleasure
           /
           but
           are
           nowe
           freed
           /
           that
           it
           no
           more
           doth
           reigne
           or
           beare
           rule
           in
           vs
           vnto
           condemnation
           .
           Againe
           /
           whosoeuer
           are
           ledd
           by
           the
           Spirit
           of
           GOD
           /
           are
           the
           sonnes
           of
           God
           /
           and
           in
           the
           7.
           
           Cap.
           4.
           and
           6.
           
           Cap.
           16.
           
           
             Knowe
             you
             not
             that
             to
             whome
             you
             exhibit
             your selves
             servants
             vnto
             obedience
             ,
             his
             servants
             you
             are
             to
             whome
             you
             giue
             your selves
             obedient
          
           ?
           David
           feeling
           the
           great
           assaultes
           of
           sinne
           in
           his
           flesh
           /
           and
           his
           inhabilitie
           to
           keepe
           the
           Lawe
           of
           GOD
           /
           earnestlye
           prayeth
           vnto
           the
           Lorde
           
             Direct
             my
             steppes
             in
             thy
             worde
          
           (
           saith
           hee
           )
           
             and
             let
             none
             iniquitie
             haue
             dominion
             ,
             over
             mee
             .
          
           After
           the
           stronge
           man
           is
           cast
           out
           /
           CHRIST
           beareth
           the
           rule
           over
           vs
           and
           in
           vs
           /
           by
           his
           Spirit
           .
           So
           the
           scripture
           euerye
           where
           pronounceth
           vs
           Saincts
           by
           calling
           /
           Kinges
           /
           and
           Priestes
           /
           a
           people
           set
           free
           /
           not
           that
           wee
           sinne
           not
           in
           thought
           word
           and
           deede
           howrely
           and
           daylie
           /
           but
           that
           sinne
           hath
           not
           dominion
           ouer
           vs
           :
           If
           then
           wee
           were
           in
           bondage
           to
           sinne
           /
           wee
           are
           the
           servantes
           of
           sinne
           and
           of
           death
           /
           which
           GOD
           forbid
           .
        
         
           Where
           Maister
           Giffard
           therfore
           reasoneth
           thus
           :
           the
           regeneration
           is
           imperfect
           /
           therefore
           the
           freedome
           is
           imperfect
           /
           therefore
           there
           is
           some
           bondage
           /
           yt
           is
           blasphemie
           :
           For
           first
           our
           freedome
           is
           perfect
           in
           CHRIST
           /
           ells
           his
           death
           is
           not
           sufficient
           .
           Then
           though
           our
           sanctification
           bee
           not
           perfect
           /
           yet
           is
           there
           no
           bondage
           /
           but
           a
           rebellion
           of
           sinne
           :
           which
           if
           yt
           shoulde
           reigne
           /
           wee
           were
           not
           the
           servantes
           of
           CHRIST
           :
           And
           while
           it
           seemeth
           for
           a
           time
           to
           reigne
           /
           and
           wee
           obstinatly
           to
           cleaue
           vnto
           yt
           /
           wee
           are
           iudged
           (
           soe
           far
           as
           men
           can
           iudge
           )
           the
           servantes
           of
           yt
           /
           and
           so
           gyuen
           ouer
           from
           /
           CHRIST
           vnto
           Satan
           /
           till
           the
           grace
           of
           the
           Spirit
           againe
           to
           our
           iudgement
           appeare
           to
           beare
           rule
           .
        
         
           As
           for
           David
           in
           the
           whole
           yeare
           after
           hee
           had
           commytted
           adulterye
           and
           murther
           /
           hee
           never
           pleaded
           for
           his
           sinne
           when
           hee
           was
           reproued
           not
           did
           no
           longer
           cleaue
           vnto
           yt
           .
           Soe
           likewise
           though
           wee
           fall
           and
           sinne
           /
           and
           bee
           ledd
           awaye
           with
           sinne
           /
           yet
           are
           wee
           not
           in
           bondage
           therevnto
           /
           vntil
           wee
           obstinatly
           and
           wilfully
           give
           our selues
           vnto
           yt
           from
           CHRIST
           /
           which
           you
           finde
           not
           in
           the
           7.
           to
           the
           Roman
           .
           but
           resisting
           of
           sinne
           /
           a
           hatred
           of
           sinne
           /
           a
           will
           to
           doe
           good
           /
           a
           repentance
           and
           contynuall
           recouerye
           of
           himself
           /
           and
           flying
           vnto
           Christ.
           Soe
           that
           your
           doctrine
           is
           false
           /
           to
           saye
           /
           the
           Apostle
           stoode
           in
           some
           spirituall
           bondage
           /
           and
           my
           Argument
           still
           firme
           /
           that
           these
           Ministers
           and
           people
           which
           stande
           in
           a
           professed
           bondage
           to
           a
           false
           governmēt
           /
           their
           praiers
           
           are
           an
           abhomination
           vnto
           the
           Lorde
           /
           till
           they
           repent
           and
           submit
           themselues
           vnto
           CHRIST
           and
           his
           lawes
           and
           ordinances
           .
           Whiche
           the
           Lorde
           gyue
           them
           grace
           to
           doe
           /
           euen
           speedely
           to
           depart
           out
           of
           the
           house
           of
           bondage
           /
           and
           from
           all
           subiection
           of
           his
           Antichristian
           Hierarchie
           .
        
         
           
             Christs
             vnvvorthie
             vvitnes
             for
             the
             truth
             of
             his
             Gospell
             IOHN
             GREENVVOOD
             .
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
         
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A02198-e50
           
             Levi.
             1.2.3
             /
             4.
             
             Chapt.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             6
             /
             19.
             1.
             
             Petri
             2
             /
             5.
             
             〈◊〉
             .
             21
             :
             10.
             ●om
             .
             12.1
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             8
             /
             26.15
             .
             Ephe.
             4
             7.8
             /
             etc.
             
          
           
             Isa.
             28
             /
             9.
             etc.
             Hebr.
             5.13
             
          
           
             ●
             /
             Corin.
             3
             /
             2
             
          
           
             Heb.
             4
             /
             16
             2
             /
             Eph.
             3
             /
             12
             
          
           
             1
             Iohn
             .
             2
             /
             ●
             .
             Ephes.
             6
             /
             18.
             
             Phil.
             4
             /
             6
             The
             whole
             book
             of
             Psalmes
             Lament
             .
             3.40.41
             .
             Ioel
             ●
             /
             14
             Moses
             14
             /
             ●
             .
             Prov.
             4
             /
             18
             /
             19.
             
             Luke
             11
             /
             2●
             /
          
           
             1
             Petri
             2
             /
             2
             Ephes.
             4
             /
             13.
             
          
           
             Mala.
             1
             /
             14.
             
          
           
             Rō
             8
             /
             26
             /
             27
             1
             /
             Ioh.
             2
             /
             27
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Tim.
             2.1
             .
             Hebr.
             13.15
             .
             Ephes.
             6.18
             Philip.
             4
             /
             6
             1.
             
             Cor.
             14
             /
             15
             Iohn
             .
             4.24
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A02198-e940
           
             Rom.
             8.26
             .
             Gal.
             4.6
             .
             2.
             
             Cor.
             4.13
             .
          
           
             Psalm
             5●
             17.
             
          
           
             Psalm
             4●
             ende
             43
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Sam
             1.17
             
          
           
             Psalm
             119
             
          
           
             Rev.
             2
             7.11
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Tim
             3.15
             
          
           
             
               Other
               foundatiō
               can
               no
               man
               laye
               .
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             Gallat
             3.15
             ●ebr
             2.3.4
             .
             and
             9.14
             .
             Matt
             5.18
             2.
             
             Timot
             3.15.16.17
             .
             rev
             22.18.19
             ▪
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Pet.
             1.20
             1.
             
             Cori
             12.7
             .
          
           
             Ian.
             5.13
             .
          
           
             Exo.
             23.2
             
          
           
             7.
             
             Argu.
             
          
           
             
               G.
               Gifford
            
             .
          
           
             
               I.
               Greenwood
            
             .
          
           
             Ia.
             4.14
             
          
           
             Rom.
             8.7
             and
             11.34
             1.
             
             Cor
             2.16
             ●●d
             3.19
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Tim.
             4.5
             Act.
             16.13
             ●6
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             〈◊〉
             .
             ●
             .
             1.2.3.4.5
             
          
           
             
               ●
               ▪
               Argu
               ▪
            
          
           
             
               G.
               Gi●●ford
            
             .
          
           
             
               I.
               Greenwood
            
             .
          
           
             Gal
             1.8.2
             Heb.
             22.18.19
             2.
             tim
             1.13
             1
             tim
             6.14
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Tes.
             2.4
             
          
           
             
               G.
               Gifford
            
             .
          
           
             
               I.
               Greenwood
            
             .
          
           
             ●
             Cor
             2.16
             〈◊〉
             2.20
             /
          
           
             
               M.
               Barrowes
               refutation
               discovery
               ,
               etc.
               
            
          
           
             Rev.
             14.9
             10
             .
             11.1●●
             
          
           
             Esa
             52.11
             Jerem
             51.6.45
             .
          
           
             Mal
             12.6